《Spirits Awakening》


 1. A Christmas without magic

    <div>


    I won''t be fooled this time, Rafael thought as he opened the Christmas present his uncle had just given him.


    The wrapping paper fell to the floor, revealing a treatise composed of loosely bound printed sheets. The title proclaimed: "Perspective on Contemporary Shamanism".


    It was quite an unusual present.


    "What''s this?" asked Rafael of his uncle, while his cousin Tiffany held back a laugh nearby.


    "My new thesis that I just finished writing," Leonard said proudly. "I met an old shaman on my last trip to Siberia, and he let me watch some of his rituals. I did some research and discovered commonalities with other traditions that¡ª"


    Rafael cut him off. "I thought your ethnologist colleagues didn''t want you to write about these things anymore, that you were too easily taken in by crappy New Age theories?"


    "Well, I''m not supposed to," Leonard awkwardly admitted, "but that doesn''t matter. Once they realize the importance of my new findings, they''ll change their attitude. It''s the greatest discovery since, since... Einstein''s theory of relativity! When I present my thesis at the university it will make a lot of noise, you can believe me."


    He''s exaggerating again, Rafael thought, and what''s with this comparison? He''s not a physicist as far as I know!


    "Sorry, Tiffany," Leonard said, "I didn''t know you''d be here. I would have brought you a duplicate otherwise."


    Tiffany, Rafael''s cousin on his mother''s side, was curled up in the lounge''s corner armchair. She was a beauty: tall, shapely, with long chestnut hair, and a pair of plump cheeks that were highlighted by two lovely dimples when she smiled.


    "It doesn''t matter," Tiffany deadpanned, "I''m sure Rafael won''t mind lending me his copy when he''s finished reading it."


    She''s pulling my leg, Rafael realized with a smile, this little devil knows that I don''t intend to read it.


    Every year it was the same thing: His uncle Leonard would give him a fantastic object found during one of his trips, an old mask, a statuette, a fossilized horn... Invariably, Rafael would let his imagination run wild and let it take him on extraordinary adventures. He dreamed of belonging to an ancient tribe with secret knowledge. He pretended to have magical powers so he could protect the treasured gift. He had to lead a mission to discover legendary creatures...


    The problem was that he loved magic and fantasy worlds too much. He spent so much time thinking about them that he forgot about real life. His studies in computer science, or even politics, seemed very dull in comparison. Sometimes it even made it difficult for him to interact with other people. That''s why he tried to avoid anything that might arouse this passion. That was what an adult was supposed to do, right?


    He was rather happy that his cousin was in the mood to make jokes though, it had not happened for a long time. Not since her parents'' divorce two years ago. Her mother, Rafael''s aunt, had cheated on her father and falsely accused him of violence. He wasn''t allowed to see Tiffany since the verdict. She, who had loved her mother so much, could not forgive this betrayal.


    Rafael had heard that the shock had been terrible, that his aunt Kristen and Tiffany had been shouting at each other for months. He couldn''t imagine his cousin screaming. She was so gentle. Fortunately, her mother wasn''t around for the holidays. She was spending Christmas with her new boyfriend''s family. This made the vacations a real breath of fresh air for Tiffany, although one breath was not enough to live on. Rafael would have liked her to confide in him, he was convinced that it would have helped her to heal, but she kept avoiding the subject.


    What a hypocrite, he thought, as if I had confided my problems with Ilona to anyone.


    Rafael repressed this thought and restarted the conversation: "Anyway uncle, it''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other. How long are you staying at home?"


    "Just tonight," Leonard replied, "I have stuff planned for Christmas Day."


    "That sucks," Rafael exclaimed, "we should do something together over the vacations at least. How about a laser game?" The prospect of slaughtering his uncle with laser beams seemed a much better gift than this thesis on shamanism to him.


    "Okay, okay," Leonard said raising his hands to the ceiling. "I guess it can''t hurt me to get a little exercise. We can do it on the 27th afternoon."


    "You keep time to train, I see," replied Rafael tit for tat.


    "Pfff, rubbish, even with all the training in the world, I will never match a young sporty like you."


    Rafael and his uncle were actually very similar. Black hair, green eyes, the same smile... a family resemblance without a doubt. That said, if Rafael was rather fit, Leonard was thin. He also wore small round glasses and had the bad habit of hunching over. It was due to all the time he had spent bent over manuscripts in dusty old bookstores. A classic scholar in a nutshell.


    "That''s right, uncle," blurted Rafael with a big smile. The prospect of this outing suddenly put him in a much better mood. "I was about to go on my daily run, do you want to come along?"


    "A good habit. A healthy spirit in a healthy body," Leonard laughed. "But I''ll pass. Have fun."


    <center><hr></center>


    Rafael ran with long strides while a cold wind whistled in his ears, reddening his cheeks as it passed. It hadn''t been more than ten minutes since he had started his daily run, but he was already feeling better. Running had always helped him to clear his head.


    He knew that Christmas Eve would not meet his expectations this year. His mother Alice had decided that, since her sister Kristen wasn''t coming, it was meaningless to put on a great spread; but that was far from being the only thing that was bothering him. Student life had turned out to be disappointing, far from the idealized representations seen in movies or manga. In truth, he had gone from one boredom to another, except that the hope that his life would become more interesting after high school was dead and buried.


    But, most of all, the shadow of his breakup still haunted him. Since the summer, he had locked himself in a permanent gloom that was certainly not going to improve with this semblance of a celebration. The only thing that kept his depression at bay, temporarily at least, was his daily run.


    He was in a beautiful park contiguous to a small forest, the whole of it covering almost a square kilometer. A vast body of water lay in the center, bordered by wetlands designed to attract birds. The vegetation was maintained with a concern for biodiversity, so a good half of the park was left in an almost wild state. It was not uncommon to come across animals there, which made it Rafael''s favorite destination when it came to running or strolling.


    Of course, there were also children''s games, fitness equipment, a skate park, benches for lovers... but all of that was deserted that day. Everyone preferred to stay warm at home with their family rather than to brave the biting cold of this early winter. There was only him, the sky above him, and nature all around.


    Rafael slowed his stride, disturbed by the impression that someone was watching him. His green eyes probed the vegetation in search of the undesirable without seeing anyone. Not a movement, not a sound. Maybe an animal hiding in the bushes?


    Rafael shook his head. He must have been dreaming. He was about to resume his run when his gaze fell on a holly shoot growing between two bare shrubs. He smiled, and took out his cell phone. He liked to take pictures of interesting plants to post them on an online identification group. With time, he knew how to recognize most of those that grew in the park, and this holly sprout would be perfect to accompany his virtual Merry Christmas wishes.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    He approached the holly to take a close-up when something jumped into his face and twitched frantically in his black hair. Rafael was startled, he made large and abrupt hand''s gestures to get rid of the aggressor. A moment later, feeling a bit stupid, he regained his composure. It was just a butterfly, one that hibernated during the winter. He must have disturbed him by pushing aside the branches of the shrubs.


    ¡°It must have been you who was watching me, my little friend,¡± Rafael whispered. ¡°I didn''t mean to bother you¡±.


    He quickly snapped his photo of the holly sprout, then stood there for a few moments, staring up at the sky. ¡°I''m hibernating too,¡± he sighed to himself. ¡°And I don''t know how to wake up anymore.¡±


    A gust of wind rushed into the woods and made Rafael shiver. It was time to leave. He resumed his run, moving quickly along the path, leaving behind only the cloud of mist formed by his breath.


    Near the holly shoot, the butterfly had already returned to its hibernation. Everything was quiet again.


    Yet, lost in the vegetation, Two bright blue lights were looking in the direction where Rafael had disappeared. The ethereal shadow had watched him carefully the whole time he was there.


    Now that Rafael was gone, it zigzagged between the trees for a moment before stopping near the holly shoot. Around it, a green vibrancy shimmered in the silence. And just like this, there was nothing in the air anymore.


    <center><hr></center>


    Christmas Eve hadn''t been as bad as Rafael had feared. His uncle''s extravagance had entertained him, and Tiffany had been significantly less morose than usual. They had finished the night in front of the TV, laughing and criticizing films they had already seen a hundred times.


    Well, an untimely end, it wasn''t even midnight yet.


    Rafael fell on his bed with a sigh. Now that he was alone, he found himself assailed by old memories of Ilona again: their first date, her smile, how it felt to kiss her¡­ He shook his head, trying to force himself to think of something else. It had been four months since their break-up, he needed to move on! But, sadly, that was easier said than done.


    He didn''t understand what had happened. They were so happy together and then, overnight¡­


    No! He had to stop ruminating. He turned, reached out, and picked up the ¡°Perspective on Contemporary Shamanism¡±. Leonard''s thesis would surely help him sleep. He opened the booklet at random and began to read.


    All the villagers gathered in the village square to help the shaman on his spiritual journey. He was about to intercede with the spirit. They hoped that it would give them its blessing so that they would have success during the great hunt. To enable this journey, various rituals had to be followed scrupulously: to attract the spirit''s attention of course, but also to thin the veil of reality so as to allow the shaman to pass into the other world.


    The entire ritual lasted eight hours, although, in reality, the shaman had begun to prepare himself two days in advance with fasting and meditation. The songs and dances gained in intensity over time. It was the beating of the shaman''s drum that indicated the intensity required at each step of the ritual. Regularly, the shaman''s assistant gave him a secret mixture of fermented plants to drink to help him leave his body.


    This continued until the whole village went into a mad frenzy. At this point, the shaman stood up, let out a piercing scream, and fell backward. He had left for the other world. This time, he remained unconscious for four hours, but from what I have been told, it could last up to two days. Beyond that, the shaman''s soul would be lost. In this case, his body would be buried far from the village without ceremony. This would be a very bad omen that would show the spirit''s anger.


    We are not supposed to evoke other cultures during our visits so as not to contaminate our observations. However, I made an exception to this immutable rule. The Russian government had authorized a major petrochemical project a few kilometers away, therefore this isolated region of Siberia was not going to remain so for long.


    I spoke to the shaman of an African tribe that I visited ten years ago and who had similar practices to theirs. The songs had the same structure but the dance was significantly different, and, above all, the shaman did not go into the spirit world. It''s the spirit that had come to possess him. The shaman explained to me that the differences were due to the fact that they were not looking for the same result.


    The ritual I had just witnessed in Siberia was intended to blend the essence of the men of the village with that of the spirit so that they could merge more easily into nature. Since the hunters were participating in the ritual, the spirit did not need to project himself into our world. According to the shaman, the African tribe must have rather wanted to weaken a herd of animals. It was only possible to get that blessing if the spirit incarnated himself into the shaman''s body.


    He seemed to disapprove of this kind of practice, and it was my understanding that a shaman practicing this ritual might lose pieces of his soul, but I was not certain about the accuracy of my translation and he never wanted to bring up the subject again.


    Back in college, I checked the records and the shaman was right. The ritual was effectively meant to weaken a neighboring tribe before a punitive expedition against them. One of their warriors had raped the chief''s daughter and the compensation in cattle offered in return had been deemed insufficient. I had to admit that I couldn''t suppress a shudder at this discovery. If my Siberian shaman was able to correctly analyse an African ritual that he never even saw, that meant that shamanism was based on objective knowledge! And that it should be doable to reproduce these rituals anywhere, raising the possibility to observe tangible effects.


    Half-asleep, Rafael dropped the thesis on his bed. It was, without a doubt, the worst Christmas present ever.

 2. Missing person

    December 27, 2:26 p.m., in front of the Laser Quest.


    Rafael was walking up and down the sidewalk in the vain hope of warming up. He had been waiting for his uncle for almost thirty minutes and the cold had slowly penetrated his clothes to the point of freezing his bones. He glanced at his cell phone for the umpteenth time with no more success than before. No message, and when he tried to call Leonard, it went straight to voice mail. The battery in his uncle''s phone must have run out again, he had always been absent-minded.


    Rafael could have waited inside, of course, but the appointment had been given outside, in front of the Laser Quest. He had always been reluctant to go back on his word, even for such minor things. The others usually didn''t realize how consistent he was, not to mention imitating him. In another time he would have been called a man of honor, in today''s world, he wasn''t much more than a plain stubborn.


    At half-past two, a laughing gang of young people passed by him and rushed into the building. That was too much! Leonard would not show himself. He must have been lost in an old book, or rewriting his damn thesis from cover to cover...


    Rafael grabbed his motorcycle helmet and slammed it down on his head. He straddled his bike, revved the engine, and headed home. He had gotten this Honda Roadster the year before, when he had just passed his motorcycle license. A gift for his eighteenth birthday. He loved the thrill when riding it, especially when there was a girl behind to hold onto him. He pushed that thought away as quickly as it had come. Do not think about her!


    He was still cold, but having a destination kept him from dwelling on that feeling. He sped through the city, slicing through the air like a knife, zigzagging between cars. It didn''t take him long to get to the house he shared with his parents.


    Once the motorcycle was safely in the garage, he hurried to the kitchen with only one thought on his mind: a good hot chocolate. He was greeted by the smell of cinnamon and ginger, his mother and Tiffany were making gingerbread. The first ones were already baking, and the two women were now working on a second batch. Rafael wondered who they were going to fatten up with so many cakes... they certainly didn''t imagine that he and his father would eat all that?


    "What are you doing here?" his mother Alice asked as she noticed him. "Weren''t you supposed to go to Laser Quest with your uncle?"


    "He wasn''t there," Rafael replied. "And I couldn''t get him on the phone."


    His mother raised her eyebrows in surprise. "It''s not like him to miss an appointment, something must have happened..."


    Rafael shrugged indifferently, his annoyance already forgotten now that he was back inside. "He must have stumbled upon an old -revolutionary- book," he said as he grabbed the chocolate powder. "He''ll call me back in a day or two to apologize."


    Alice shook her head with authority. "No, I don''t like that. It''s been months since he''s visited, so much so that I didn''t even think he''d show up for Christmas! Besides, I thought he looked pretty pale... You should go to his apartment, bring him some gingerbread and see what''s up with him. I''ll give you the spare keys just in case, maybe he''s sick."


    Rafael opened his mouth to protest, then closed it soon after. He didn''t want to go out again, but, when his mother had that tone, arguing with her was like banging his head against a wall. At least it would keep him from brooding about his ex in his room.


    Meanwhile, Tiffany had just put on oven mitts to take the first loaf of gingerbread out of the oven. They looked delicious and Rafael couldn''t help but salivate.


    "Look at that," Alice said, proud of her niece. "A true cordon bleu! This young lady will make a man happy you can believe me."


    Tiffany responded to the compliment with a shy smile, but Rafael thought she seemed more embarrassed than flattered. It was understandable, one could not say that she had had a good example with her parents... He snatched a slice of gingerbread, filled himself a mug of hot chocolate, then headed for the living room table. "Give me a moment to do quality control on these cakes and I''ll check on Leonard," he answered finally.


    Rafael''s mother laughed. "It''s not even three o''clock in the afternoon. You''re just like all men, you have a hole in your stomach!"


    <center><hr></center>


    Thirty minutes later, Rafael was warm and full. Ready to face the winter cold again.


    The women had just baked their third and final batch of gingerbread and were busy cleaning the kitchen when Rafael''s phone started to ring. He greeted the sound with gratitude, it must have been his uncle. That meant he wouldn''t have to travel to his apartment. Rafael grabbed the device to take the call without checking who it was.


    "Hello, Rafael?"


    "Ah, it''s you..." blurted Rafael. It wasn''t Leonard but Jay, his best friend from high school.


    "Hey, hide your joy. What''s the bother, are you with a girl?" returned Jay.


    "No, of course not," Rafael said with a frown. "You know I''m not seeing anyone right now."


    "Perfect." A clattering sound. "Uh, I mean, how about hanging out then?"


    Rafael thought for a moment before answering, "I have to stop by my uncle''s apartment, let''s meet up there. We''ll have a drink afterward."


    "Okay, great." Jay''s voice grew more hesitant. "Uh, you told me Tiffany was spending the vacations at your house, right? Do you think she''d want to come?"


    Rafael held back an amused smile. Jay had never said it openly but he''d had a soft spot for his cousin for a long time. His friend had been unlucky so far. With Tiffany''s family problems, circumstances had never really allowed him to make a move.


    "Okay buddy, I''ll talk to her about it," Rafael promised.


    "Great, you''re the best," Jay exclaimed. "I knew I could count on you!"


    "I''ll send you the address and we''ll meet there in half an hour," Rafael replied with a smile.


    On the other end of the line, he heard the crash of a chair hitting the floor, followed by the rustle of someone whispering.


    "Jay? What''s going on? It sounds like you''re not alone..."


    No answer. The communication had already been cut off and Rafael was talking in a vacuum.


    Weird, I hope he doesn''t have problems with his father again.


    Jay didn''t have the easiest of home lives. His parents were Muslim and had emigrated from India to escape the violence against them. His father had opened a successful restaurant but he had never come to terms with having to leave his country, nor had he been able to adapt to Western culture. He had always been a devout Muslim who followed the Koranic prescriptions to the letter, except that he started to drink... a lot. This made him violent, and Jay and his mother were often the victims.


    Rafael wanted to help him, but he didn''t know how. He felt powerless. Jay would have had to find a job in order to move out. Easier said than done, studies took up most of their time. Moreover, it was almost impossible to find a job without a degree these days, even a low pay one.


    There was still one thing he could do for him though. Rafael stood up and headed to the kitchen, "Hey Tiffany, that gingerbread was tasty!"


    "Thanks," his cousin replied with a smile that showed her dimples.


    "How about a ride on the motorcycle? You''d be doing me a favor. I don''t want to go to Leonard''s by myself, he might knock me out with all his shamanism talk."


    Tiffany hesitated and turned to Rafael''s mother to question her with her eyes. Alice nodded: "Yes, of course my dear. It will do you good to get out of the house, and you can give the gingerbread yourself. There''s nothing wrong with being flattered when you''ve cooked well."


    "Okay then," Tiffany replied. "You won''t go too fast, okay?"


    "Don''t worry," Rafael reassured her, "you''ll love it!"


    <center><hr></center>


    December 27, 4:04 p.m., in front of Leonard''s building.


    Rafael was impatiently walking up and down the sidewalk. He had left too early again. Yet he knew that Jay was always late! No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t help but arrive five minutes early. It was almost a disease. He hoped he wouldn''t have to wait half hour once more...


    Tiffany, leaning against the wall of the building, was waiting with an Olympian calm. She had wrapped herself up warmly with a scarf and mittens that she knitted herself from fancy wool. It was Rafael''s mother who had taught her.


    The motorcycle trip had gone well. After the first moment of fear, when Tiffany clung to Rafael with all her might, she relaxed and enjoyed the ride. Of course, he hadn''t been able to see her face as they rode, but she''d come down with a smile and shining eyes. That was all he needed to know.


    It was ten past four when Jay finally turned the corner. He was a little shorter than Rafael, but also more muscular. Black hair, brown eyes, Indian type, he wore a t-shirt that proudly proclaimed "professional gamer" and an impressive beard given his age.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Jay flashed a smile at Tiffany and waved at Rafael, "Sorry man, the bus was late..."


    Rafael barely listened to what he was saying, all focused on his friend''s face. He sported a black eye, and his left side was all swollen. "By all the gods, Jay, what happened to you?" shouted Rafael.


    Tiffany rushed over to him as well and put her hand on his cheek as if her touch could soothe Jay''s wound. Perhaps it did, for the young man suddenly seemed more serene, and his gaze tender.


    "It''s nothing," Jay said in a falsely casual tone. "A dumb accident, in a week it''ll be fully healed."


    "Your father''s the dumb one," said a feminine voice from behind him.


    A young woman had just turned the corner in her turn. She sported a slightly disgusted pout that, along with the shine of her copper-blond hair and a light touch of makeup, made her look like a supermodel. Despite the cold, her cleavage revealed a triangle of velvety skin and the birth of a well-rounded chest.


    Ilona!


    "One day, you might end up in the hospital," added the pretty blonde. "You should report him to the police..."


    Jay shook his head in denial. "So my mom and I end up on the street? Believe me, if I could do otherwise I wouldn''t hesitate."


    Rafael snapped out of his momentary torpor. It was Ilona, his ex-girlfriend, the very girl who had left him at the beginning of the fall without bothering to offer any explanation. He took a deep breath, repressed the tumult of his feelings that threatened to overwhelm him, and asked as firmly as he could, "Ilona, what are you doing here?"


    Jay moved closer to him to whisper in his ear, "Sorry, man. She just showed up at my house out of the blue. She wanted to see you again. And you know how hot she gets when she wants something, so I didn''t want to get in the way..."


    Rafael let out a sigh. With everything his friend was going through from his father, he didn''t want to throw the stone at him, but really... he would have been fine without seeing his ex. He had enough trouble forgetting her as it was!


    Ilona did not answer him. She just stood there, a few steps away from him, looking embarrassed. As if she had not expected him to ask her this question and that she did not know the answer herself. Rafael''s eyes unintentionally lingered on the curves of his ex''s body. He had always been sensitive to her beauty. Who wouldn''t be? But then his reason returned. She had left him, abandoned him like a piece of shit. He couldn''t forget her betrayal.


    "Well," said Tiffany to break the heavy silence that had set in. "Shall we go upstairs?"


    No one objected. They entered, took the stairs, and the four friends soon found themselves in front of the door of Leonard''s apartment.


    Rafael knocked, then rang the bell, but nothing happened. Finally, he took out the spare key his mother had given him and opened the door himself.


    "Uncle Leonard?" he asked loudly as he walked down the hall.


    Only silence answered him. He continued and entered the main room.


    "Uncle?" he asked again.


    Rafael was getting worried. He had really thought he was going to find his uncle here, with his nose buried in an old book. He would have apologized for missing the appointment, and everything would have been over. He went to look in the bedroom, in case Leonard was asleep, or sick as his mother had assumed. He wasn''t there either, so Rafael returned to the living room.


    His friends had entered after him and were now exploring the main room. There was a lot to see! The furniture, and even the floor, were covered with a jumble of dusty books, flyers, and newspaper clippings. The table was buried under a mountain of papers of all kinds, the only thing emerging from this ocean was an old bright red rotary phone.


    Rafael had a strange feeling in his stomach, it was not normal. He took out his phone and tried to call Leonard again. It went to voice mail once more. His eyes roamed the room, not knowing where to land. What to do? What could have happened to his uncle?


    "No news?" asked Jay.


    Rafael shook his head in dismay.


    "Let''s search the room, we''ll surely find some clues," continued his friend whimsically.


    He seemed to enjoy playing detective. And, after all, why not? Maybe they''d find something that would help them find his whimsical uncle. Other than going to the police, who would do nothing, he didn''t know what else to do. Rafael nodded at Jay who immediately began to examine the shelves through an imaginary magnifying glass, which earned him a laugh from Tiffany. Ilona shrugged her shoulders, glanced enigmatically at Rafael, then walked over to a pile of old books.


    Doing his best not to think about the pretty blonde, Rafael grabbed a paper at random and started to read. Nothing interesting. A flyer for a Christmas charity event at the local church. He didn''t know his uncle still practiced. He had never struck him as a devout Catholic... Rafael put the flyer down. As he did so, he spotted a flash of light near the telephone. He lifted the sheets that were blocking his view and discovered a beautiful brass mirror pendant. His uncle must have brought it back from one of his trips. It looked very precious.


    He examined the jewelry more closely and felt a vortex, a force of attraction that sought to suck him in. He instinctively resisted and the phenomenon disappeared immediately as if nothing had happened. Rafael looked in the direction of Jay and the girls, but they hadn''t noticed.


    Too weird.


    Disturbed by the idea of leaving such a precious object lying around, Rafael discreetly put the pendant around his neck, and under his clothes. He could spend more time examining it later. Suddenly, Jay''s voice startled him: "Hey, what''s that?"


    Rafael turned around abruptly with a guilty look on his face, but Jay wasn''t looking at him. He had found a picture frame with a photo showing Leonard and a tall, brown-haired woman in it. Rafael''s uncle had a smile up to his ears and an arm around his companion''s waist.


    "You didn''t tell me your uncle was such a seducer," Jay laughed. "She''s not half bad for her age."


    "Hmph, boor," grumbled Ilona.


    "Don''t worry girls," Jay added, completely oblivious. "You''re way hotter than she is."


    Ilona rolled her eyes in exasperation and ostensibly turned her back to him. Tiffany, for her part, didn''t seem to know how to feel. She blushed at the compliment but managed to look offended at the same time.


    "That''s Paulina," Rafael replied, "I''ve seen her once or twice, she''s a colleague of my uncle''s. They go on trips together sometimes. He has a big crush on her, but I don''t think it''s mutual."


    "Ah, too bad," Jay quipped, glancing thoughtfully at Tiffany. "I guess being an ethnologist isn''t the best to attract girls."


    Rafael ignored his remark and grabbed another paper, a newspaper clipping this time. It was an interview with a Nobel Prize winner in physics, Serge Bawberg.


    - Hello, Dr. Bawberg. You are a physicist and you work in a particle accelerator. Can you tell us more about your job?


    - Hello, so first of all this is not just any particle accelerator. This is a state-of-the-art collider! It allows us to test our hypotheses on string theory, and thus to advance our knowledge about relativity and quantum mechanics.


    - It all seems very complicated to me. Could you simplify your findings for our readers?


    - Of course, in essence, we can say that we are studying the nature of reality. Realities, in fact, because our experiments have recently provided evidence that there are several dimensions parallel to ours.


    - Really? It''s like being in a science fiction book! Does this mean that we could travel to parallel worlds through some kind of portal?


    - Well, maybe. For the first time, we have been able to use a collider to tear apart the very fabric of our reality and connect to another dimension. This has allowed us to discover a new particle that emit previously unknown radiation. This is a real revolution that turns our conception of space-time upside down and which will undoubtedly lead to new fundamental equations. It is too early to say how we could access these other worlds, it would indeed be great to create portals. Only time, and a lot of work, will allow us to discover if this is possible.


    - This is all very fascinating, Dr. Bawberg. This is without a doubt the greatest discovery since Einstein''s theory of relativity and I can''t wait to see the practical applications.


    Rafael raised his head. The greatest discovery since the theory of relativity? It sounded familiar... but no, it didn''t make sense. His uncle was an ethnologist, what was he doing with quantum physics articles in his apartment?


    "Find anything?" asked Jay, who had just popped up beside him.


    "Nothing at all," replied Rafael, "I think we''d better..."


    A shrill noise interrupted him. All eyes suddenly turned to the same spot on the table. The four friends held their breath, waiting motionless until the same shrill noise sounded again.


    "Damn it," Jay exclaimed. "You''re not going to tell me it''s in working order?"


    It was the red rotary phone ringing.

 3. The old shaman

    Rafael hesitantly walked to the phone. He picked up the receiver and put it to his ear. His friends looked at him in silence, trying in vain to perceive a sound on the other side of the line. No speakerphone function on this device!


    Rafael heard a crackling voice coming out of the handset. ¡°Leonard, is that you? I was getting worried!¡±


    Rafael had trouble knowing if the person on the other end of the phone was a man or a woman. He gathered his thoughts before answering in a hesitant voice: ¡°Excuse me. It''s not Leonard, I''m his nephew.¡±


    A few seconds of silence passed, as if the voice needed to think, then it resumed: ¡°Rafael is it? This is Paulina speaking. Where is your uncle, why is he not answering my messages?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know,¡± Rafael replied increasingly worried, ¡°He wasn''t at our appointment and there''s no sign of him at his house.¡±


    ¡°What has that idiot gotten himself into again,¡± Paulina grumbled. ¡°He was supposed to spend his vacation on proofreading his thesis...¡±


    Rafael frowned, he didn''t like the way Paulina was talking. He remembered now that she had never been very nice to his uncle. Why he put up with it always has been a mystery. ¡°What can we do?¡± he asked her. ¡°Do we go to the police?¡±


    ¡°That''s probably the thing to do.¡± Paulina agreed. ¡°Although it would probably be better to first ask the old fart if he knows where he is. Leonard goes to see him almost every day...¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Rafael questioned.


    ¡°Alek Dimavski,¡± dropped Paulina. ¡°An old friend from Russia so to speak.¡±


    Rafael let his gaze pass over his friends who had listened to what they could of the conversation. He had promised to have a drink with Jay but under the circumstances... His friend would understand if he postponed it for another time. He really hoped it was just a false alarm and nothing serious had happened to his uncle.


    ¡°Can I come with you?¡± Rafael asked.¡°I''m worried about my uncle, this whole thing isn''t like him.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Paulina replied simply. ¡°We''ll meet at the nursing home in twenty minutes, we have to hurry to arrive before the end of the visiting hours. I''ll send you the address.¡± She gave Rafael her cell phone number and hung up immediately after.


    Rafael carefully put the red handset back on its base. A true relic this thing. His glance then returned towards his friends. ¡°Sorry Jay, this look like more serious than I thought, we''ll have to postpone our plans.¡±


    ¡°That''s okay, man. Do what you have to do.¡± Jay dismissed casually. ¡°Besides, I''ve got two nice girls to keep me company, I should be able to survive without you.¡±


    Ilona reacted right away: ¡°Actually, I''d rather go with him. It''s been a long time since I''ve been on a motorcycle ride. What do you say, Rafael? You and me, like in good old days.¡±


    Rafael froze, unable to conjure up the image. He said carefully, ¡°I don''t think it''s a good idea. Paulina is only waiting for me, and the nursing home probably limits the number of visitors.¡±


    ¡°To hell with that Paulina!¡± Ilona exclaimed. ¡°Who knows what that woman is up to? She may even be involved in your uncle''s disappearance for all we know.¡±


    Rafael was speechless. Where did this come from? It was ridiculous. Would Ilona be... jealous? No. He shook his head to get rid of that idea. Paulina was more than twice his age, and Ilona had left him. He was losing his mind.


    ¡°I said no,¡± Rafael retaliated in a harsher voice than intended. ¡°You''re just going to embarrass me in front of my uncle''s friend, what''s the point?¡±


    He instinctively contracted his jaw, ready to endure the inevitable explosion of his ex in front of what she had surely considered as an affront. Surprisingly, Ilona settled for staring at him with contained fury. After a few seconds of silence, Rafael finally added ¡°Now, everyone out, I have to go.¡±


    Once at the bottom of the building, he quickly bid farewell to his friends before leaving on his motorcycle. Towards the nursing home.


    <center><hr></center>


    He easily found the address. The building stood proudly in the middle of a green space decorated with trees and flower beds. The white walls and the big windows, accompanied by this tamed nature, gave a false impression of luxury undoubtedly appreciated by the heirs of the residents. Rafael, however, found the place lifeless. No blade of grass was sticking out, no trace of animals, hardly some birds flying here and there. A striking difference compared to the rusticity of the park in which he ran every day.


    Leaving his motorcycle in the parking lot, he went on the wide gravel path that led to the entrance. The doors were imposing, even more than the rest. An illusory symbol for the quality of care this place offered. Palliative care...


    Rafael was trying to distinguish something behind the opaque glass of the doors when he heard a noise behind him. A car had just entered the parking lot, probably Paulina. Indeed, the tall, brown-haired woman soon got out of the car, cursing. Her bag had caught on the gearshift when she tried to get out. Rafael told himself that she had not improved with age, but prudently kept that thought to him.


    ¡°Hi Rafael,¡± Paulina said as she approached him. ¡°I haven''t seen you in a long time, you''re a man now. And how much you look like Leonard!¡±


    Her words were simple and direct but Rafael had the impression that they had a hidden meaning. A meaning he could not understand, as if they did not speak the same language. Notably, he noticed a strange glint in the woman''s eyes when she called him a man.


    He didn''t like that.


    Trying to concentrate himself on his uncle''s disappearance he asked, ¡°This Mr Dimavski, how does he know my uncle? ¡±


    ¡°The old fart?¡± Paulina laughed unnaturally before continuing. ¡°Leonard picked him up after his last expedition to Russia. His village was destroyed by a private military company, he''s the only survivor. He wouldn''t have made it without your uncle''s help. A real Samaritan, that one!¡±


    Rafael felt the hairs on his arms bristle, and it wasn''t from the cold. ¡°A private military company?!¡±


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± Paulina resumed without thinking about it further. ¡°A turf dispute from what I could gather. The multinational company for which the military worked wanted to exploit the hydrocarbons that were there. The villagers refused all the proposed agreements so...¡±


    Unacceptable agreements, no doubt. Rafael tried to calm down. This was on the other side of the world wasn''t it? It was for local resources, no way that it''s related to my uncle''s disappearance. And there was nothing about it at his apartment.


    He was worried about Leonard, sure, but this private military company thing? It literally gave him the creeps. Did his uncle usually get involved in this kind of thing? Was there more to it than just a missing person story? Rafael had the disturbing impression that his uncle had a secret life.


    Paulina snapped him out of his thoughts: ¡°Enough of the chitchat, it''s getting late. We''d better hurry. Especially if we have to go to the police later!¡±


    With these encouraging words, they entered the nursing home. The receptionist checked them into her file and called a nurse to guide them to the dining room where most of the visits took place. The nurse had a fat body and a smiling face. Her short red hair highlighted the small stones she wore as earrings. She came to greet them. ¡°Hello, welcome to the Rose Nursing Home. Who are you here to see?¡±


    "Alek Dimavski," Paulina replied without bothering to greet her in return.


    The nurse blushed and returned to the hostess at full speed under the stunned eyes of the two visitors. They whispered frantically for a moment before the nurse slipped away. ¡°I''m so sorry,¡± the receptionist said, grabbing her phone. ¡°I''ll call someone else.¡±


    Paulina and Rafael exchanged an eloquent look. ¡°What''s this about? ¡± Rafael asked in a low voice.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°I don''t know,¡± replied Paulina who looked as surprised as he was. ¡°It wasn''t like this the last time I was here.¡±


    Rafael assessed her with his eyes. ¡°When was the last time you were here?¡±


    ¡°About a year ago I think,¡± Paulina answered, confirming Rafael''s suspicions, ¡°He''s pretty boorish, maybe he''s stalking her? I''ve heard that some men have a thing for redheads...¡±


    Yes, she definitely had a particular tone when she talked about men.


    Another nurse soon arrived. This one was thinner, and especially much older. Her wrinkled face and the curly white hair that surrounded her face was more likely to put her on the resident side than the staff side. ¡°Hello, sorry for the inconvenience, my name is Gwendoline,¡± the woman introduced herself.


    ¡°That''s okay,¡± Rafael replied, ¡°Is there an issue?¡±


    The nurse motioned for them to follow her and guided them down a hallway before answering, ¡°No, no problem. It''s just that some of the young nurses are... impressionable.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Paulina reacted with disdain. ¡°What could possibly impress them about that old fart?¡±


    ¡°Impressing may not be the right word,¡± the nurse said with a sidelong glance. ¡°It''s more like... they''re afraid of him.¡± She was silent for a moment, then added, ¡°Based on his vitals he should have been dead for several weeks.¡±


    Paulina raised an eyebrow and Rafael couldn''t help but exclaim, ¡°What? How is that possible?¡±


    The nurse shrugged. ¡°We don''t know.¡±


    ¡°The old man was always a tough cookie,¡± Paulina commented.


    The situation was becoming increasingly strange. Paulina''s explanations had not satisfied Rafael''s curiosity. How exactly had his uncle met this man in the first place? They arrived in a large dining room, and the old nurse hurriedly settled them at a table. ¡°I''ll go get him,¡± she said. ¡°I''ll be back in a moment.¡±


    Rafael sat down gratefully. He felt like he hadn''t stopped running around today. He was definitively in no hurry for the nurse to come back. This Mr Dimavski should be dead, she said... how could he help us? He mechanically took his phone out of his pocket to check his messages. Jay had just sent him one with a picture. It showed Tiffany and Ilona sharing a drink.


    Jay: ¡°They''re BFFs now.¡±


    Rafael: ¡°Oo and you''re holding the candle?¡±


    Jay: ¡°No, I''m fine. I got Tiffany''s number and she even gave me gingerbread!¡±


    Rafael: \o/


    The sound of a medical walker made him look up from his screen. The nurse was back with a decrepit old man. His hair was thin and sparse, his skin was dotted with withered brown spots, and he was so skinny you wondered how he could stand. When he saw Paulina, the old man smiled foolishly, which allowed Rafael to see that he was missing most of his teeth.


    Alek Dimavski, since it was him, dragged himself to them and took a chair with the help of the nurse. After that, she promptly slipped away. ¡°Hi Paulina, it''s been a long time since you came to see me,¡± said Alek with an accent you could cut with a knife. ¡°Did you miss me much?¡±


    ¡°The less I see of you, the better I feel, old fart,¡± Paulina replied to his face. ¡°You speak English now? ¡±


    ¡°I learned!¡± Alek said proudly. ¡°There''s not much else to do in this house of the dead.¡± Then he let out a loud laugh that echoed throughout the room. Rafael was surprised that such a sonorous voice could come out of this puny old man.


    ¡°You promised to be there for me,¡± Alek continued accusingly. ¡°And I have to wait until I''m halfway across to see your ass? Leonard''s chicken, but at least he''s loyal!¡±


    ¡°That''s why I came,¡± Paulina said, ostensibly ignoring the attack. ¡°Do you know where he is? He''s been missing for several days.¡±


    Alek looked at her in silence, thoughtful. ¡°Is that why he''s here?¡± He asked, pointing to Rafael. ¡°Is that his son? He looks just like him.¡±


    ¡°My name is Rafael,¡± replied the interested party, a little annoyed that they were talking about him as if he wasn''t here. ¡°I''m his nephew, nice to meet you.¡±


    Alek''s toothless smile returned to his face. ¡°The kids here, they talk without waiting for permission. I don''t know how your society manages to not crumble.¡± Alek then muttered something and made a strange motion with his hand in the air. ¡°Um, he has potential. With everything that''s going on right now, maybe he''ll become somebody.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen Leonard?¡± Paulina asked impatiently, at the same time that Rafael threw out: ¡°What are you talking about, what''s going on right now?¡±


    Alek looked at both of them, laughing. ¡°I haven''t seen Leonard since last week. Maybe he found himself a new babe to hang around. That would teach you a lesson, right Paulina?¡± Rafael was surprised to see her blush up to her ears. She didn''t have time to answer before Alek added with a sneer: ¡°Don''t be sad, moya dorogoia. Come to see me a little more often and I can show you how a real man could comfort you.¡±


    Paulina opened her mouth as if to retort, before closing it without saying a word. Rafael held back a smile, it was quite satisfying to see her lose all her means.


    ¡°As for what''s going on,¡± Alek continued, leaning forward. ¡°You''d have to ask what''s not going on instead. The spirit world is merging with our own, my friends. Say goodbye to the life you know as it will soon be gone forever!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Paulina replied, turning to Rafael, ¡°He''s delusional again, or maybe he''s just trying to show off.¡±


    ¡°You''ll see, girl,¡± said Alek, straightening up. ¡°The rules have changed. The things I can do today were impossible before, even with the help of a whole village.¡±


    ¡°You still cling to those old traditions?¡± Paulina blurted out with disdain. ¡°I thought coming to the West would show you how backward your people were!¡± She stood up. ¡°Come on, Rafael, there''s no point in staying here. He doesn''t know anything. Let''s go to the police.¡±


    She wasn''t wrong. They were here to find Leonard, and Alek Dimavski had nothing useful to tell them. Yet, Rafael couldn''t help but be intrigued by the old man. He had disconcerting confidence and seemed to hide many fascinating secrets.


    Rafael was about to follow Paulina who was already half-way to the corridor when Alek spoke directly to him, ¡°Come back to me, kid. I''m curious to see what Leonard''s lineage is worth.¡± Taken aback, Rafael looked at him for a moment. What did he mean by that?


    Ignoring his puzzlement, Alek continued: ¡°I could teach you some of my tricks, like moves to seduce girls. That''s what young people of your age are interested in, isn''t it? It''s the same everywhere. Oh, and bring me back food. They starve us here with their vegetables, it''s their fault I''ve become so skinny!¡±


    Rafael stood up without answering. Paulina waved impatiently to him. They had to go to the police. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Dimavski,¡± he said, taking his leave.


    ¡°See you next time,¡± replied Alek.


    As he headed for the exit Rafael heard a whisper, soon followed by the old man''s laughter that echoed through the room again. Something wasn''t right. His chest was burning him, just where the mirror pendant hung. He pulled on the cord to free the jewelry and the burn faded away. Rafael examined the mirror pendant with a frown. The brass seemed clearer than ever and he could see the reflection of the whole room in it.


    And there, just above Alek Dimavski''s head, was a smoky black shadow in the shape of a skull.


    As with earlier in the day, Rafael felt drawn to the pendant. Without him being able to stop it, his mind got lost in the contemplation of the skull. It seemed to get bigger and bigger by the minute. An intense fear seized him, the fear of being entirely sucked in. Mobilizing all his willpower, he barely managed to tear himself away from his morbid vision. As soon as he succeeded in freeing himself, he fled like a scalded cat in the direction where Paulina had left.


    When, out of breath, he finally reached the doors of the nursing home, the shaman''s laugh was still ringing in his ears.

 4. First contact

    Rafael hadn''t managed to fall asleep until late at night. He had turned over in his bed, again and again, replaying the events of the day. The disappearance of his uncle, the unexpected return of Ilona in his life, and especially the vision he had had at the nursing home.


    He had woken up well before dawn and had stayed a long time looking at the ceiling, lost in thought. He wanted to get up and run, but it was too dark outside. It wasn''t even 7 a.m. yet.


    Yesterday, Rafael and Paulina had gone to the police to report Leonard missing. He had also told his parents as soon as he returned. Now, there was nothing left to do but wait¡­ Although, Rafael wasn''t sure if there was anything the police could do. Leonard was an adult and there wasn''t any evidence to suggest a problems with his sudden disappearance.


    Except that he was missing and his phone had been offline for days.


    Alek Dimavski, Rafael thought. He said the spirit world was merging with ours.


    He had seen something at the nursing home. He had even felt it in his whole body and mind. Was the world really changing? Was it related to his uncle''s disappearance? Or was he going crazy? The mirror pendant still hung around his neck. Rafael stroked it absently. There was something special about that pendant. A sense of antiquity and power. Maybe what he had seen wasn''t real, maybe it was this pendant that made him feel things that didn''t exist?


    Rafael didn''t believe this explanation.


    He reached down to grab Leonard''s thesis. It had been lying there in the dust since Christmas Eve. If this pendant was a shamanic artifact, his uncle probably mentioned it in his booklet. He turned on his bedside lamp, glanced at the table of contents, then turned to the appropriate page.


    The Odul shamans of the Yukaghir group use many magical objects to interact with the spirits. These items can be divided into three groups: those that promote contact with the spirits, those that increase spiritual powers, and those that offer protection against evil spirits.


    Ceremonial clothing, the flute, and the traditional drum are always part of this magical paraphernalia as they help the shaman and the villagers to get into the right state of mind to contact the spirits. Their nature varies greatly but one constant remains: they are only used during rituals. Outside of these special occasions, they are carefully stored with the other treasures of the shaman.


    To observe the spirits, the most important object is a consecrated mirror. It is usually very old and passed down from generation to generation. The shaman I was able to follow had one of these ancient objects mounted as a pendant like a Tibetan Melong. Before each ritual, he inspected the surroundings through his reflection to check that no supernatural being would come and disturb him.


    The snuff powder allows for a stronger connection between the shaman and the spirit. It can also strengthen spiritual powers. The plants used and the method of manufacture are kept secret and are only passed on to the apprentice shaman at the end of his training.


    The staff, or its lesser version the amulet, can be made of wood or bone. They are covered with disruptive runes to fight against evil spirits that might attack the shaman. Some of these runes have a general effect while others target specific spirits. These objects are of great importance in the event of inter-tribal conflict.


    According to tradition, shamans also possess objects that enhance their spiritual power. These are hidden and often specific to the particular spirit to which they are linked. Unfortunately, I have not had the opportunity to examine such objects. The Canadian Museum of History claims to have several, but their authenticity has been questioned by Dr. Harner.


    Rafael paused to think. The description of the mirror pendant''s effects matched remarkably well his experience, it was fascinating. He has always looked up to magic but he had never thought of shamanism as something real before¡­ It was as if a new world was opening up to him. Why hadn''t he taken his uncle''s stories more seriously before? He remembered all the times he had made fun of his work with Tiffany. He felt stupid now.


    The first rays of the sun finally broke the darkness. The sky was clear, a perfect weather to go running.


    <center><hr></center>


    Rafael set off from the house towards the park in short strides, to warm up. In summer, he liked to look for new places to run. To explore the city or the surrounding countryside. When it was cold and less crowded, he preferred to run as close to home as possible. The streets were deserted at that time of day. No one to bother him. Yet, he had trouble finding his usual meditative state. His brain was working at full speed.


    Were these Russian mercenaries only concerned with hydrocarbons or were they looking for something else? Rafael thought about the mirror pendant. It was not inconceivable that they had chased Leonard and Alek all the way here to steal it.


    No, the idea didn''t hold. They would have gone after the shaman or turned his uncle''s apartment upside down to find the artifact. There had to be something else. Rafael arrived at the park and quickened his pace. The fuss in his mind didn''t subside.


    Maybe Paulina knew more than she wanted to say? Rafael found the timing of her call to the apartment suspicious. A good way to avoid being suspected is to be among those who raise the alarm.


    Now he was getting paranoid. Why would she do this? She would have needed a motive... It wasn''t about that thesis on shamanism, was it? Rafael hesitated for a moment. According to the old shaman, Paulina was using her uncle to boost her ego, it certainly made more sense to see her in that role rather than as a high-flying schemer, but perhaps he''d better contact Leonard''s other colleagues at the university.


    Was this also why Ilona was coming back to him? To reassure herself about her beauty? It was just sick!


    Yet I still dream about her at night.


    Rafael shook his head, trying to concentrate on the cold air burning his lungs. He had to avoid getting distracted.


    Now that he thought about it, he hadn''t found any computer at his uncle''s apartment. Had it disappeared with him? Had it been stolen? He wasn''t even sure if Leonard had one of his own, maybe he was just using one at the university.


    Either way, Rafael was convinced that there was a connection between his uncle''s disappearance and the spirit world. He needed to know more about it. His best source of information was the shaman, Alek Dimavski. He had to go back to the old man.


    Rafael arrived to the clearing where the holly shoot was. His pace slowed down and he stopped, his hands resting on his thighs, his breathing sounding like forge bellows. He felt good, invigorated by the effort. He had managed to calm the chaos in his mind and was centered in himself again. He didn''t know if the world would really change as Alek had said, but if it did, it would change with him.


    Pausing in his thoughts, Rafael stood up abruptly. His eyes wide open he surveyed the nearby forest.


    It''s not just a feeling this time. Someone is watching me.


    He looked around, but couldn''t see anything, not the slightest movement either near the ground or in the trees. However Rafael was sure he was not dreaming. There was something. It was then that it came back to him. The vision of the skull, the mirror pendant. He grabbed the cord around his neck and pulled carefully. The artifact slid under his clothes until it reached the open air. He pulled it over his neck and, soon, it was hanging right in front of his nose.


    Rafael gazed into the reflection, keeping his emotions in check and his will stretched in case he got sucked in again. The mirror showed him nothing behind him, so he slowly turned around to inspect the entire area.


    After half a turn, while his back faced the holly shoot, he saw a shimmering flash of light pass through the reflection, green, gold, and hazel. He stopped moving and directed the pendant to follow the anomaly. It was... he didn''t know what it was. The creature must have been six inches tall. It looked like a strange doll with pointed ears and branches growing out of its forehead. The most extraordinary thing was its eyes, they shone with an unearthly glow like two doors opening onto another world.


    A spirit?


    It was radically different from the skull he had seen the day before. In retrospect, it seemed logical... why would all spirits look like a skull? In any case, Rafael preferred it like that. This spirit did not make him feel the primal fear that had seized him the day before. It rather reminded him of the coolness of the undergrowth in summer and the sweet smell of pollen.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    A gust of wind came out of nowhere, almost making him drop the mirror pendant, and suddenly the spirit was there, right in front of him. Rafael couldn''t see it anymore, but the air pulsed with a strange vibration. There were also two faint blue lights where his eyes should be.


    He didn''t dare to make any move. He didn''t want to frighten the spirit, nor for it to attack him.


    The pulsating blur slowly approached him, time seemed to have slowed down.


    And then the contact was established. It was an explosion of the senses, he felt not only his body but also that of the creature. Although it didn''t really have a body, what he felt was more like a node of sensation, a connection point to all the plants in the park.


    A hive mind?


    The spirit seemed to be searching for something, a closer connection, but the pulsating blur dissipated at Rafael''s proximity. He was still motionless, doing his best to deal with the strange influx of sensation from the creature. The vibration changed and, without knowing how, he knew that the spirit was disappointed. That he hadn''t given it what it wanted. Or was it he who was disappointed? He wasn''t sure he could tell the difference anymore.


    The sound of an engine was heard further up the road and a flock of frightened birds flew out of nowhere to take refuge in the woods.


    Rafael realized that the spirit was gone.


    He raised the mirror pendant again and inspected the surroundings through his reflection. Nothing.


    I didn''t dream. It definitely happened.


    <center><hr></center>


    After what he had experienced in the park, Rafael went home right away. He quickly took a shower and changed his clothes before setting off again in a hurry, on his motorcycle this time. He had questions to ask Alek Dimavski.


    Many questions.


    He hadn''t even taken the time to have breakfast. Maybe it was a good thing because the rumbling of his stomach reminded him that the shaman had asked him to bring him some food. Rafael stopped at the first grocery store he saw on his way to buy an assortment of treats. He took cereal bars, chocolate bars, and even dried meat.


    He stuffed an entire energy bar into his mouth and took back the road to the nursing home. After about ten minutes of travel, without necessarily respecting the speed limits, he arrived at the parking lot. Rafael''s haste calmed down when he saw the doors. He had been remarkably successful in repressing the memory of his fear from the day before, but now that he was back he was getting nervous again.


    He didn''t understand the spirits after all, and the shaman looked half-crazy. Who knows what dangers he was exposing himself to by coming back here? Surely it was no coincidence that these nurses refused to approach him! Rafael clenched his jaw and turned the handle with determination. What else could he do? Hide under his bed and pray that the spirits didn''t exist? Wait for Leonard to magically reappear?


    If there was magic, it would be up to him to put it into effect.


    The hostess greeted him with a smile. "Hello, you''re here to see Mr. Dimavski I suppose?"


    "Hello," he replied, returning her smile. "You remember me!"


    "Of course," she quipped. "We don''t get many visitors your age, especially with such beautiful green eyes."


    Rafael paused. He had barely noticed the hostess the day before, too obsessed with his uncle''s disappearance and his meeting with Paulina. Besides, no woman had ever been so direct with him. It felt weird. He looked at her, she must have been between twenty-five and thirty years old, with medium-length bleached hair that fit well with her blouse and a lovely nose.


    He swallowed silently and did his best not to stammer, "Thank you, I''m here to see Alek indeed. Is that okay?"


    The hostess reassured him. "No problem at all. I''m free, I''ll take you to his room."


    Rafael refrained from commenting and followed the woman through the corridors. It didn''t take them long to get to Alek''s room. He was about to knock on the door when she stopped him by handing him a card.


    "My name is Sarah. This is my number, in case you need help." The hostess punctuated her statement with a suggestive wink. "I have to get back to my office now, see you soon!"


    Rafael was left breathless, watching the hostess walk back down the hallways as if she were an alien. What had just happened? Alek was right, something had changed and life as he knew no longer existed! He shook his head to put this incident behind him, stuffed the card in his pocket, knocked, and entered without waiting for an answer.


    Alek Dimavski was there, in a big worn-out armchair, mumbling to himself. When he saw Rafael he gave that big toothless smile that Rafael still had trouble getting used to and said: "Hi kid, are you here for the seduction tips?"


    Rafael dropped into a chair not far away with a sigh. "Honestly, I don''t think I need them."


    The shaman raised an astonished eyebrow. "Really? That''s a first." Without transition, his eyes fixed on the plastic bag Rafael was carrying, he added, "Did you bring me something?"


    Rafael nodded and passed him the bag of junk food. "I didn''t know what you liked, so I got a little bit of everything."


    Alek greedily grabbed the bag then flipped it over onto the corner cabinet next to him. Without even looking at the flavor, he stuffed two cereal bars into his mouth with a grunt of pleasure.


    "Perfect," he managed to say with his mouth full. "This will revive me, not like all those useless drugs they force me to take." The shaman made a gesture that made Rafael notice the procession of bottles sitting on a tray near the bed. There must have been a good twenty of them.


    Half mad and half dead, indeed.


    Alek stretched his arm to catch new bars and shouted like a child when he discovered the dried meat. Rafael had done well to take some... but he was getting impatient. He decided to jump in without waiting for the shaman to finish eating his treats, "About the spirit world you were talking about..."


    Alek turned away from his food to look at him intently.


    Rafael swallowed, then continued, "Do you think shamanism could help me find my uncle?"


    Alek nodded several times. "It might, yes, it might."


    "But there''s one question kid," the shaman added in a serious tone that didn''t match the traces of chocolate that smeared around his mouth. "What are you going to give me in exchange?"


    Rafael opened his mouth and then closed it again. What did one give to become the disciple of a shaman? Was he risking offending him by offering something inappropriate? Damn, he should have read this thesis in more detail. Surely there was some information about it in there.


    "What would you like?" asked Rafael.


    "Do you think you can convince Paulina to give me a massage? My poor feet are killing me."


    Rafael held back a snort. Okay, some mundane stuff then.


    "How about some more treats?"


    The shaman''s face lit up with greed. "One bag a day," he negotiated.


    Rafael rolled his eyes. "One bag a week, these things don''t come cheap."


    "Great," Alek replied with a laugh. "What do you want to know kid?"


    Rafael took a deep breath, it was time to talk about what he had seen. He had decided to be upfront with the shaman so he pulled out the mirrored pendant. "You know what this is, don''t you?"


    A glint of sadness passed through the shaman''s eyes. "Of course, it was me who gave it to your uncle, to thank him for saving my life."


    Rafael nodded, he had suspected as much. He went on explaining to Alek the visions he had had and then asked, "These spirits, are they real?"


    "As real as you and me kid," affirmed Alek. "And more so than ever." He paused briefly, "Spirits didn''t live in our world before, you had to cross the barrier between dimensions to be able to exchange with them."


    "And now?" asked Rafael, holding his breath.


    "Now? I don''t know why, but the barrier has fallen and spirits are being born on our side. This has never happened before."


    "What does that mean?"


    The shaman threw him a sideway glance. "It means the connection is easier, more intense, it means our magic is more powerful."


    Then after a time, in a lower voice, "It also means that the ancient spirits from the other dimension could pass into our world without needing us to summon them."


    Rafael didn''t quite understand the implications of such a thing, but that didn''t stop him from shuddering. The vision of the skull and that of the plant spirit came back to his mind. Were these newborn spirits?


    What were these ancient spirits like?


    The world he knew suddenly seemed very fragile.

 5. The runic gesture

    Alek Dimavski''s room at the nursing home was small, there were only two of them inside, but Rafael still had the impression of being cramped. Yet there was little furniture, the shaman had not been able to take much with him when he had left Russia.


    There was a long silence after Alek''s revelation about the ancient spirits. Rafael squirmed in his chair, feeling uncomfortable. As for Alek, he was devouring his energy bars one after the other with obvious pleasure. He didn''t seem to have any worries.


    His world has already collapsed, thought Rafael. He''s the last of his tribe.


    He wasn''t sure where to start, but finally, he asked, "Mr. Dimavski, what exactly is shamanism?"


    The shaman wiped his mouth with his sleeve. "If we''re going to go down that road together, you better call me Alek, kid."


    Rafael nodded without answering, he was waiting for the next part.


    Satisfied with his seriousness, Alek continued, "Shamanism is simply trading with spirits. A shaman is someone who comes into direct contact with a spirit to establish a relationship with it, or to obtain something from it. It used to take a whole village to temporarily break through the barrier between worlds, get the attention of an ancient spirit, and obtain its blessing. Now, if one is careful enough, he can do that alone. It is also possible to create a direct and lasting connection with a spirit, that changes everything!"


    "Is that what you did with that skull?" inquired Rafael.


    Alek nodded. "A spirit of death, that''s what keeps me alive."


    Hundreds of questions swirled in Rafael''s head. Most of them were too intrusive to be asked aloud. Did his uncle know about the spirit of death? What else did Alek plan to use it for? Was it revenge that motivated him to hold on to life like that?


    "How does one bond with a spirit?" he finally asked.


    "Before I answer that question I must warn you," Alek said gravely. "This practice is not without danger, one must have a strong and stable mind to endure the connection with a spirit. If a person with a weak will connects with a spirit, their personality may change without them noticing. They may even fall into madness or, worse, have their soul completely annihilated and their body used as a vehicle by the spirit."


    Rafael hung on Alek''s every word. He didn''t dare speak for fear of missing any details.


    "It depends, of course, on the nature of the spirit and its lifespan," the shaman added. "Bonding with a newborn local spirit is relatively safe, but trying to establish a permanent bond with an ancient spirit from the other world is suicidal."


    Alek grabbed another piece of dried meat and made it join the others in his stomach, the pile dwindling by the minute. Rafael wondered how he could eat so fast with so few teeth.


    "The first step is to get the attention of a spirit. This can be done by chanting, dancing, specific actions related to the nature of the spirit, by consuming certain potions, or by using magical items... you are a very lucky kid. The mirror pendant I gave to your uncle is a consecrated artifact. Spirits are naturally drawn to it."


    Rafael raised his hand and grasped the pendant through his clothes. A treasure, it''s a true treasure.


    "Once the spirit''s interest is aroused, you can have it make a connection with an object, this is called getting its blessing, or you can make the connection with your body and bond directly to the spirit. It''s more difficult and more dangerous, but the magic obtained will be more powerful."


    Alek rose from his chair to mark the solemnity of what he was about to say next. "One must use special gestures to create a connection with a spirit. It was the shamans of the past who discovered these runic signs and developed their use. There are different types of runes depending on the blessing you want to obtain and the nature of the spirit involved, but to get started you can use the basic rune."


    With the index finger of his left hand held up, Alek quickly made a series of movements in the air. Rafael''s eyes widened, but he couldn''t retain any of the rapid movements. Learning these runic signs seemed exceedingly difficult, he hoped the shaman would be patient enough to teach him.


    "And after?" asked Rafael impatiently.


    "After?" the shaman repeated. "If your will and your affinity with the spirit are strong enough, then the link will be created. The spirit will now have two anchor points and you will be able to use its powers."


    "I don''t understand," said Rafael, "What is an anchor point?"


    "Perhaps I should have started there," the shaman conceded, shaking his head. "A spirit''s existence is intimately tied to an anchor point. For instance, my death spirit''s anchor point is the nursing home. It is this place that gives the spirit its nature and sustains its very existence, it is also where it gets its powers from. If the anchor of a spirit is destroyed or corrupted it will die little by little. It is truly their source of life! When you bind your body or an object to a spirit it becomes a secondary anchor point for it. It can manifest itself in any of these two places at will."


    Rafael''s eyes shone, all of this was incredible. Letting his curiosity speak he said, "What happens if a bound spirit''s anchor point is destroyed, can it survive with only its secondary anchor?"


    Alek gave him an irritated look. "I don''t know brat! I told you that the rules have changed. This couldn''t happen before as the spirits'' main anchors were in another dimension."


    The shaman''s answer came as a cold shower to Rafael. It was true that Alek had said from the beginning that things had changed, he couldn''t assume he had all the answers¡­ "And how many anchor points can a spirit have?" he asked regardless. "Is there a limit?"


    Alek replied with a sigh. "I''m not sure, I think a spirit can only bind to one person, but multiple objects should be possible."


    There was a long silence. The shaman had stopped eating. Wrappers littered the floor and only a handful of energy bars remained on the corner cabinet. Rafael understood better why Alek had asked him for one bag a day.


    After a moment, Rafael decided to jump in, "Can you teach me this basic rune, sir?"


    "It appears there is some respect in you after all," remarked Alek. "Okay kid, I''ll teach you."


    <center><hr></center>


    Rafael emerged from the nursing home exhausted and hungry. Learning a runic gesture seemed straightforward at first glance but it required a great deal of concentration. He should have put aside some chocolate bars before Alek grabbed the bag! He was in a hurry to get home to eat. On his way, he reviewed several times in his head his long discussion with the shaman. He regretted not having brought a notebook to take notes, to be sure not to forget anything.


    Rafael was so lost in his thoughts that the trip seemed to last only a few minutes. When he arrived at the house, he parked his motorcycle and went straight to the kitchen. He had missed lunch by a lot. Fortunately, his mother had kept some leftovers in the fridge. Rafael warmed them up and took advantage of the wait to write down everything he remembered about the spirits.


    He already imagined himself linked to a spirit and manipulating supernatural powers. To be honest, he wasn''t sure what one could do with shamanic powers, but that didn''t stop him from being excited about the prospect. He devoured his meal in no time, still focused on his notes. As soon as he finished, he began practicing the basic rune again. That plant spirit that looked like a dryad, surely he could bond with...


    "What are you doing?" asked Tiffany, who had just come down from her room.


    Rafael flinched guiltily, he hadn''t heard her coming.


    "Do you have something in your hand?" she asked again. "Why are you hiding it behind your back?"


    "No, I don''t have anything," said Rafael, bringing his arm back in front of him. He hadn''t even noticed that he hid his hand, he must have been tenser than he thought.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Tiffany examined him with a questioning look before finally deciding to drop the subject. "Are you okay? Your mother was worried about not seeing you at lunch. And we haven''t been able to talk much after yesterday''s events."


    Rafael reassured his cousin, "I''m fine, just a little worried about Leonard. I can''t figure out what happened to him."


    Tiffany shook her head sympathetically. "No one understands, it''s really strange... What did the police say?"


    "What you''d expect," Rafael lamented, "They took note of our report and said they''d call us if they learned anything... but I didn''t get the impression they were going to do much."


    Neither of them said anything else for a moment, then Tiffany carried on, "I talked to Ilona yesterday, she''d like to see you."


    "To say what?" snapped Rafael, "It''s too late to talk! She should have thought about it before she left me overnight."


    The image of Paulina calling her uncle an idiot came to his mind. Stooges, both of us! She had been more worried about his uncle not responding to her messages than about his disappearance. She was like a parasite.


    Tiffany had taken refuge in a reproachful silence after his outburst. He felt a little bad for yelling at her, it wasn''t his cousin''s fault. "Sorry Tiffany,¡± said Rafael. ¡°Listen, I''d rather not talk to her okay?"


    "But..." her cousin wanted to say.


    "I said no," Rafael insisted. "Tell me how it went with Jay instead. Did you know that he couldn''t stop talking about how delicious your gingerbread was?"


    This sudden change of subject put Tiffany on the back foot and she began to blush. "No, uh, it''s not like that," she said shyly. "I can''t be with a man anyway."


    Rafael raised his eyebrows. "You can''t? Why is that?"


    "I just can''t," his cousin answered stubbornly. "I would make him unhappy."


    "Oh Tiffany!" exclaimed Rafael, coming to take her in his arms. "You''re not your mother you know." He felt so sorry for her and all that she had to go through.


    "It''s nothing," minimized Tiffany, her head pressed against Rafael''s chest. "Don''t worry."


    Rafael didn''t answer anything, but he could see the tears running down her cheeks. He held her even tighter.


    After a moment she pulled away from his embrace.


    "Thank you," Tiffany said. "I, I think I need some time alone."


    Rafael nodded with an understanding look on his face. "I''m here if you need me."


    "Thanks," she repeated.


    Tiffany wiped away her tears and silently left in the direction of her room. Rafael felt helpless. He wished he could have done more for her¡­ He didn''t brood for long however, doing so had never worked for him. He practiced the basic rune a dozen more times and then grabbed his phone.


    His discussion with Tiffany had reawakened his doubts about Paulina. He looked up the organizational chart of his uncle''s university on the Internet and found the number of one of Leonard''s colleagues he had previously heard about. Rafael dialed it without delay. He needed to clarify his doubts, he would blame himself too much if he did nothing and that Leonard''s disappearance was indeed related to his work.


    The phone rang several times before a deep voice answered, "Hello?"


    "Hello, Dr. Boas. I''m Rafael, Leonard''s nephew. Can I speak to you for a moment?"


    The voice suddenly became more friendly, "Of course, Rafael, what can I do for you?"


    Rafael took a deep breath then get started: "I don''t know if you heard about it, but my uncle has been missing for several days..."


    "I didn''t know," said Dr. Boas.


    "We''ve notified the police but no one knows where he might be. I was wondering if there was a lot of jealousy toward him at the university. You know, concerning his latest discoveries and the thesis he''s going to publish about them."


    "His thesis?" asked Dr. Boas, who didn''t seem to understand.


    "On shamanism," Rafael clarified.


    "Ah, yes, of course," Dr Boas replied. "I don''t know how to tell you this Rafael, but... nobody envies your uncle here. They think he''s a lunatic with all his theories."


    "Really?" asked Rafael.


    "Yes, contrary to what you might think ethnology is a very rigorous discipline. Your uncle has made a fool of himself by giving credence to New Age concepts claiming that there is real magic in shamanic rituals."


    "I see," Rafael replied simply. What he saw was their stupidity! With all he had experienced lately he now had a keen awareness of the nature and power of shamanism.


    They couldn''t possibly understand.


    But how could he blame them? Just a few days ago he was no different. Even if it seemed like an eternity now...


    "Thank you for your help, Dr. Boas," he said finally. "I hope the police would find other leads."


    "Me too Rafael," responded his interlocutor. "Just because we don''t agree with his theories doesn''t mean we don''t appreciate your uncle you know."


    "Of course," said Rafael, "Have a nice day, Dr. Boas."


    Okay, he suspected that it was not that anyway, he should have known better. Paulina had shown nothing but contempt for Alek the day before. That wouldn''t have been the case if she had been aware of the potential of shamanism. He found himself back at the starting point. No clues. Rafael racked his brains, what else could he do, maybe he could go back to his uncle''s apartment tomorrow? He had only had time to do a cursory search the first time.


    Rafael resumed his training with the runic sign. He wanted to be ready. He was eager to use it to try to bond with this plant spirit.. He wanted to go there right away! But no, Rafael suppressed these thoughts in him. That won''t do. He didn''t even know if the plant spirit was likely to show up during the day. He had only met him at dawn so far...


    He had to do things in order, first make sure he had mastered the runic sign, then go to the park at a time he wouldn''t be disturbed. Rushing would only get him into trouble, he had to be prepared. It wouldn''t hurt him to read a bit more of Leonard''s thesis as well.


    <hr>


    Until today, ethnologists have considered shamanic spirits only from the perspective of the studied tribal culture. This is an ethnocentric approach. If, as I have suggested, shamanism is based on objective knowledge, it is then possible and advisable to categorize these spirits universally according to their respective nature.


    The following list is an attempt to classify spirits using different tribal traditions. It is intended to provide a framework that will facilitate the observation of differences or similarities in shamanic rituals, depending on the group to which the invoked spirit belongs.


    - Elemental Spirits


    This term covers the spirits of water, fire, air, and earth. It should be noted that these spirits can take on different states. The spirit of water can be in the form of ice or liquid, the spirit of the earth can be metallic or not, etc. These are the most difficult spirits to invoke because their anchorage is spread out in a large area.


    - Spirits of Natural Disasters


    These spirits are often a particular variation of the elemental spirits. They are rare, difficult to control, but also very powerful. They include the spirits of lightning, storms, floods, volcanoes, land movements, etc.


    - Spirits of the Living


    These are plant and animal spirits. Note that a plant spirit offers a connection to the entire plant kingdom, but an animal spirit would be limited to its own species. There is the chicken spirit, the wolf spirit, etc. Traditional shamans mostly deal with these kind of spirits.


    - Conceptual Spirits


    This last category is the most difficult to conceive. It contains all the spirits that symbolize a characteristic. Thus we will find the spirits of strength, luck, life, death... some of them are perhaps still to be discovered, such as a spirit of gravity.

 6. A new shaman

    Rafael woke up the next day full of excitement. He was going to go back to the plant spirit, and, with any luck, he would succeed in pushing their connection further. He sat on the edge of the bed and before even getting up, he traced the rune he had learned several times in the air. Good, he remembered it. Alek had emphasized the importance of this one for successfully forming a stable bond.


    He put on his gym clothes, made sure he hadn''t forgotten the mirror pendant, and hesitated for a moment in front of the thesis. He wasn''t going to be away for long, and he wouldn''t have time to read, but he was loath to leave it there unattended. He was now acutely aware of the preciousness of the document.


    No, he said to himself shaking his head. He was worrying for nothing again. No one had given his uncle any credit, his apartment had not been searched, why would anyone come looking for this copy of Leonard''s thesis in his room? He just thought too much. He quickly left his room and went down the stairs in silence. As on previous days, he was the first one up. He had to admit that, if he hadn''t had the prospect of acquiring supernatural powers, he would surely still be in bed like the others!


    Rafael tied his sneakers, put on his fleece, and left the house. The first few minutes of the run were normally reserved for warming up, but he found it hard not to pick up the pace today.


    His impatience grew as he reached the park. He had a knot in his stomach like he did on the first day of school as a child. He was torn between taking a break to review the basic rune and sprinting to reach the holly shoot faster. The sun was about to rise, but the cloud-covered sky was as dark as ever. As expected, Rafael was alone. This reassured him but also increased his stress. He was only a few meters away from where he had seen the spirit now.


    He stopped near the holly shoot with expectancy, watching the surroundings carefully. Everything was quiet. No trace of the spirit. How could he encourage it to show itself? He hadn''t had to do anything the previous times. Rafael took out the mirrored pendant to display it prominently and traced the basic rune in front of him several times. Nothing happened. What had the shaman said again? Singing and dancing... he wasn''t sure he knew how to do that.


    While he was thinking, drops of water began to fall. A drizzle for now, but by the look of the sky Rafael feared it would quickly get worse. He had to hurry. Standing and thinking in the rain, Rafael suddenly had an epiphany. Alek had spoken of specific actions related to the spirit, that this would get his attention.


    He took off his shoes and socks and planted his feet firmly on the muddy ground. I am a plant, he thought. He raised his head and opened his mouth, welcoming the drops of water that fell on him as if he were receiving a blessing.


    Rafael remained motionless, his eyes closed, visualizing the connection his body was forming between the earth and the sky. Several minutes passed, during which the rain increased, until finally something switched in his mind. It was the same sensation as the previous times, the spirit was observing him. He had not thought of the next step, he was content to half-open his eyes and wait. The spirit hadn''t seemed particularly shy the day before, quite the contrary. However, its evanescence led Rafael to imagine it as a shy animal.


    It is not an animal, its essence is related to the plants! He remembered.


    Attracted by the pendant as by a magnet, the spirit approached. Rafael saw the apparition disturbed the air in front of him, by concentrating a little he could even distinguish the blue flames of its eyes. Like before, contact was established, but this time Rafael was ready. He was able to welcome and control the flood of sensations that had overwhelmed him the previous time. His senses had expanded, he could feel the presence of all the plants in the park in the background.


    The spirit was hovering near his chest, just above the mirror pendant. Moving as little as possible, Rafael began to trace the rune with his left hand. Slowly. Carefully.


    When he had drawn half of it, the sensations became stronger, as if he had become the park itself. He did his best to hold on to the memory of his identity, his hand still tracing the runic gesture in the air. The line between him and the spirit was becoming increasingly blurred. The only thing in his body he could still feel was his arm, clenched as tightly as possible to keep it from shaking.


    Time seemed to have slowed down, he had almost finished the gesture...


    When Rafael finished the last stroke of the rune the world began to change around him, or was it him who was changing inside the world? Either way, he felt like he was caught in a whirlwind. His perspective was in constant motion, feeling everywhere and nowhere at the same time.


    He was the ancient tree whose roots sank into the earth while his branches soared to the sky.


    He was the seed that had lain dormant in the cold ground for decades.


    He was the holly shoot that grew even in winter.


    He was the grass trampled by humans and eaten by animals.


    He was the mistletoe that used birds to spread and plunge its suckers into new hosts.


    He was the moss that survived on low walls.


    He was... so tired. It was cold. Spring was still far away. What was he doing already awake?


    Rafael collapsed on the muddy ground and fell asleep.


    <center><hr></center>


    An undetermined period of time later.


    Rafael opened his eyes, confused. He couldn''t remember where he was. His bark seemed awfully thin, and his sap flowed too fast. More importantly, he couldn''t feel his roots. Something was wrong here.


    He tried to open his leaves to feel what was happening but it didn''t feel right either.


    A flash went through his brain, followed by pain.


    I am...


    I''m a human!


    Violent nausea rose in him as the vegetal sensations flowed back. Gradually, Rafael regained consciousness of his body. He was hyperventilating in a mud puddle, his clothes completely soaked. Curled up next to him, the plant spirit was emitting a reassuring hum. He could see it now, much more clearly than through the mirror pendant. Rafael calmed down instantly and his breathing soon returned to normal. He was not alone.


    It was beautiful, the spirit''s colors were brighter than anything he had seen before. Especially its eyes... Looking at them, he could feel the strong connection that he shared with the spirit. It was his dryad and he was its human!


    And, when he looked deeper, he felt like he was every plant around.


    He was afraid of losing himself again, but the supernatural sensation drew him irresistibly. He wanted more! He wanted to find out what he was capable of now. Except he didn''t know how to do shamanic magic. Alek hadn''t told him about it. Moreover, he still had that damn nausea...


    As if to make matters worse, Rafael began to shiver violently. He hadn''t realized how cold he was until now. He wanted to lean on his elbows, but his limbs were stiff and responded with difficulty to his commands.


    Bloody hell, I could have died!


    Rafael did his best to get up. The plant spirit watched him curiously as he exerted himself besides it. The temperature seemed to leave the dryad completely indifferent. The plants had to feel the cold, right? How could they resist it?


    Did the dryad use the same method or did it work in a completely different way as a spirit?


    Rafael was standing now, his muscles tense. The dryad was still at his side. He sent a thought in its direction and the response was immediate. He felt a flow of power pass through the invisible link between them and he was no longer cold, just like that. He still felt the cold, and his muscles were no less stiff, but it didn''t affect him like before. Somehow he knew that as long as his cells didn''t freeze, he could continue to function.


    Unbelievable! Is it that easy to make magic?


    His brain was also functioning normally again, which meant being in overdrive. He was eager to try new things... but he''d probably better be careful. He just spent god knows how long in mud thinking he was a plant. First get used to the bond, second go back to the shaman, and then...


    Well, he had to change his clothes first actually! They were soaking wet.


    Rafael bent down to grab his shoes, which were also soaking wet, and went back the way he came. He hoped he wouldn''t run into too many people. Barefoot and with his muddy clothes, he must have looked like a bum. He began to jog to get home faster... but quickly returned to walking. It wasn''t being barefoot that bothered him, he was out of the woods and the path was now good asphalt. No, it was that he felt unusually tired and hungry.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    His desire to sleep was definitely related to the dryad. It was no longer visible, but Rafael could still feel its presence inside him. He knew that all he needed was a thought for it to reappear. Through this connection, he could also feel all the plants that surrounded him. Most of them in a deep sleep. That was why he was sleepy too. As for his hunger, more consuming by the minute, it must have been due to the bonding ritual he had performed, and perhaps also to the magical power that kept him from suffering from the cold. He now understood Alek''s request for energy bars. He was going to have to buy some for himself too.


    No sooner said than done. Fortunately, there were stores near the park. The saleswoman of the supermarket made a funny face when she saw him entering, but she refrained from any comment. He paid for his items with his phone and didn''t linger.


    It''s strange, Rafael noted. She seemed disappointed that I didn''t stay longer...


    Leaving this ridiculous thought behind, he opened a chocolate bar and stuffed it into his mouth. God, it felt good! His sense of taste seemed to have increased as much as his resistance to the cold. Was it just due to his hunger or was the dryad''s influence also involved? Rafael turned the corner and almost spit his food on the ground.


    Ilona? What is she doing here?


    She was there, right in front of his house. She had her violin case on her back, probably to give a private lesson to some child, and her Wagasa in her hand. Ilona loved this umbrella that her father had brought back from Japan. She was wearing black leather boots that went up to her knees and pants of the same color. She was also dressed in a bright red coat that matched her lipstick and highlighted her hair.


    What a beautiful flower, Rafael thought. Her petals really bring her pistil out... too bad that there aren''t any bees around.


    A pain shot through his brain. What was he thinking? He had to control himself!


    She had seen Rafael and was now walking towards him with a determined step.


    "Rafe," Ilona said, a little worried. "What happened to you?"


    It was then that he remembered how he looked. Really, she was the last person he wanted to run into...


    "Nothing much," Rafael replied, trying to sound nonchalant. "I fell in the pond." It could hardly be more ridiculous, but he didn''t know what else to say. And it won''t make much of a difference considering the disaster that was already their relationship. Against all expectations, Ilona did not laugh at him. She approached with a soft look and took him in her arms. Without even worrying that doing so would dirty her clothes.


    I have rarely seen her that sweet, it''s refreshing.


    Ilona drew out the embrace which made Rafael uncomfortable. He pulled back and asked, "What are you doing here?¡±


    "I was waiting for you," Ilona returned cheekily. "Tiffany told me you went running."


    "Why were you waiting for me?" asked Rafael, impassive.


    Ilona took a deep breath. "I didn''t want to go that far but¡­ I need to say it. I''m sorry Rafael. Leaving you was the biggest mistake of my life."


    What? Am I dreaming?


    He couldn''t get over it, it came out of nowhere! He examined Ilona carefully. She waited anxiously for him to say something, her eyes were shining and her breath was short.


    "Are you on drugs?"


    "No," she replied. "I''m just happy to see you."


    Rafael was under the impression that she was playing with him, he didn''t know how to react to her behaviour. After a while, he finally sighed, "Look Ilona, I''m freezing, I want to change. We''ll talk about this later."


    She made a face of disappointment as if he had planted a thorn in her heart. That made him feel guilty.


    What was she trying to do anyway?


    "Goodbye Ilona," Rafael concluded as he opened the gate in front of his house and stepped into the garden. Before entering the house, he took one last look back. She hadn''t moved. Her head was down, it looked like she was crying in silence. Rafael hardened his heart and turned away resolutely. He didn''t want her to hurt him again.


    <center><hr></center>


    When Rafael came out one hour later, Ilona was gone. He couldn''t hold back a sigh of relief. Seeing her had put him in a state. He left this incident behind him and headed for the nursing home. He had taken a hot shower and was feeling much better now. He didn''t need to use the power of the plant spirit against the cold anymore.


    He had also taken the opportunity to eat several sandwiches, exhausting the household''s supply of bread. If that ravenous hunger was bound to happen again, it wouldn''t help his mother''s opinion of the gargantuan appetite of men. The rest of the energy bars from the supermarket were in his bag, just in case. They might come in handy if he ever needed a way to convince Alek to help him.


    Rafael didn''t need to think about the road anymore. He quickly arrived at the nursing home, jumped off his bike, and crossed the gravel path to the entrance. Sarah was behind the front desk, as usual. She smiled at him and stood up to greet him, but Rafael had had enough excitement for one day with Ilona. He simply waved to her before rushing into the corridor, much to the disappointment of the hostess.


    A few seconds later, he entered the shaman''s room and said, "Hi Alek."


    Alek was sitting in the same chair as the day before, with a large book on his lap. He turned to him and immediately exclaimed, "You already did it? Dirty brat! Do you know that it took me ten years to get my first blessing?" The old shaman shook his head, not able to get over it. "Even with the help of the mirror pendant, that''s crazy," he added. "There''s going to be shamans on every corner soon."


    "How do you know that I did it?" asked Rafael a little surprised.


    "You''re just a beginner, you don''t even know how to turn off your aura. Haven''t you noticed that people have been acting weird around you lately?"


    Now that Alek mentioned it...


    "I forgot to keep my aura in check once, the nurse had a panic attack to the point of vomiting everywhere. It wasn''t a pretty sight." The shaman glanced at him. "It should be different for you. A plant spirit hmm? They only think about growing and reproducing those ones."


    Rafael opened his mouth but no sound came out, the old man had understood everything before he even had time to explain. He vowed to visit Alek more often so that he could learn everything he had to pass on. This time though, Rafael came equipped. He pulled out a notebook and pencil before asking, "What''s an aura exactly?"


    Alek chuckled, "It''s the spiritual energy that spirits emit around them all the time. You could say it''s their essence in a way. When you bond with a spirit, you become a part of it, and it becomes a part of you. So you also begin to emit that spiritual energy."


    "And there are different types of spiritual energy, right?" asked Rafael noting everything down in his notebook.


    Exactly," nodded Alek. "It''s different for each type of spirit, and it affects our surroundings. That''s where the shamanic powers come from."


    That''s it, the shamanic powers!


    "How do I use them?" asked Rafael impatiently.


    "One thing at a time kid, you have to learn to control your aura first. The effect is always at its peak after the bonding ritual. You surely don''t want every girl in the area to start pestering you to breed with them..."


    Well, put it this way it didn''t seem so bad...


    "I read your mind, kid. You''re looking for trouble, all it takes is for them to be out of sight for the effect to wear off and they start screaming rape."


    Rafael straightened up, more serious than ever. "I want to learn," he assured.


    "Okay," Alek nodded. "For the first step, sit cross-legged and regulate your breathing. You need to become aware of your whole body, then differentiate your core from the spiritual energy flowing through it."


    That doesn''t sound so hard, Rafael thought as he took his position.


    "You have to meditate like this two to three hours a day during the first year for it to become a habit," the shaman continued.


    Holy shit!

 7. Blood ties

    Rafael was focused on his breathing. With each inhalation, he felt a flow of spiritual energy enter him. With each exhale, all his muscles relaxed and he felt a depression somewhere in his solar plexus, like a void. Alek said that this was where his core was located.


    He welcomed this parasitic thought and let it go away. Inhale. Exhale. For a moment, he turned his mind toward the connection he had with the plant spirit, just long enough to feel the flavor of its essence. He then returned to his inner observation. Yes, he could see where the dispersion was occurring.


    The energy flow in his body wasn''t smooth. In his center, near his core, everything seemed to be going well. As far as he understood it, anyway. On the surface, however, the spiritual energy was not moving properly along the fine meridians beneath his skin. It tended to dissipate outward.


    Rafael stretched his will and tried to force the energy to flow the way he felt it should. Nothing happened. He tried again, focusing only on his right arm. It began to sluggishly move inside the conduits.


    Even if it wasn''t perfect, he had figured out the trick. He wanted to do it again, but couldn''t tell the difference between spiritual and vital energy anymore. Inhale. Exhale. Rafael came back to his spirit, immersed himself in his essence for a moment, and tried again.


    It worked. The circulation had improved and the energy dissipated was no more than a small fraction of the total. Inhale. Exhale. Careful not to lose his concentration, Rafael opened his eyes and looked at the shaman.


    "That''s good," Alek said without looking up from his book. "Now both arms at once."


    Rafael lost his concentration and the spiritual energy began to leak from the surface of his arm again. He let out a sigh and then looked up at the clock, 2:30 p.m. He had been working on this for over an hour now.


    Honestly, he didn''t think it would be this hard. He was struggling to differentiate the energies as much as to manipulate them. Alek was doing it with disconcerting ease though. For God''s sake, he had directly used the spiritual energy flowing through Rafael''s own body to show him how to circulate it...


    Rafael still thought it shouldn''t have been possible for Alek to do this. The shaman had told him it was only because he didn''t know how to control his own energy, but still. He felt like he had no talent. At least, he wasn''t in danger of getting a big head.


    Rafael was also beginning to realize just how serious this aura thing was. A shaman who let his energy disperse freely could easily manipulate people or cause a riot! It was not very discreet to say the least, a very good way to get the secret services to come knocking at one''s door.


    Yes, I have to be wary for the authorities now. They probably have a list of people they keep a close eye on, I''d rather not be on it.


    He tried to return to his meditation exercise but his thoughts drifted again. Ilona must have been affected by his aura when he had seen her earlier, like Sarah, and like the saleswoman at the supermarket. That''s why she had been so nice, and probably also why she had apologized...


    Or maybe I''m being unfair, maybe she really wanted to see me like she said.


    Alek told him that the effect wore off when you were out of sight. And Ilona had decided to come to him long before she could be affected by the aura¡­ The shaman turned his page and let out a grunt. Rafael shuddered and returned to his task. Keeping his concentration this long wasn''t easy, especially since he was starting to get hungry again.


    "What are you reading Alek?" asked Rafael.


    "It''s none of your business, you should work on your spiritual energy. You have a long way to go."


    "I could use a little break," countered Rafael. "Can you tell me more about shamanic powers? How can they help me find Leonard?"


    The shaman sighed, placed a bookmark in his book, then closed it. Rafael took the opportunity to read the title: "Computer for senior Dummies". Hmm, this must have been all very new to Alek indeed... like spirits to him.


    "It''s very simple," said Alek. "Shamanic powers depend on the spirit you are bonded with and it is by harmonizing with it that you can use them. What a shaman needs to work on to increase his power comes down to three things.


    First of all the control of spiritual energy, it''s what you are currently learning to do. Without control, any small shamanic act drains all your energy reserves and in the end, you can''t do much.


    Secondly, the development of spiritual affinity. This is the knowledge of the specific characteristics of your spirit. The better you know and understand them, the more effectively you will be able to use its blessings.


    Lastly, the cultivation of the mind. It is your willpower that allows you to dominate your spirit to make it do what you want. It is also your will that allows you to resist the side effects of the bond on your personality.¡±


    Rafael winced. "Dominate my spirit? Can''t we just work together?"


    "Bullshit," shouted Alek. "What kind of world do you think we live in? Do you think the Russians had such considerations when they annihilated my tribe?"


    We don''t have to be as evil as them, Rafael thought disapprovingly.


    However, he could see that this was a sensitive point for the shaman, and he did not want to offend him. He would have been just as traumatized if something similar had happened to him! It''s not as if he was forced to dominate his dryad just because Alek said so anyway.


    Seeing that the shaman had calmed down he took the opportunity to return to the original topic, "How can I find Leonard then?"


    "I never got a blessing from a plant spirit," said Alek haughtily. "I suppose you can connect with the plants around you? Communicate with them?"


    "Yes," nodded Rafael.


    "Then you just track him. You inspect the different places he might be and ask the plants if they smell his scent."


    "Is it possible to do that?"


    Alek shrugged. "Normally not, but Leonard is your uncle which makes it easier. Spirits have a special sensitivity to blood ties, so the plants will know his scent by comparison to yours."


    Wait for me uncle, thought Rafael. I''ll come for you!


    <center><hr></center>


    December 30, 8:45 a.m. Rafael''s home.


    Rafael opened his eyes to the sound of birds singing. The sun had just risen and the sky was getting lighter by the second. He pumped the sap in his veins to get out of his night lethargy. He had to take advantage of this beautiful morning light to photosynthesize. He was starving.


    Rafael went down to the ground floor and headed toward the garden. When he opened the back door he stopped, confused. He suddenly realized what he was about to do and changed his mind, heading for the kitchen instead. Yesterday had been an exhausting day. All his afternoon was spent learning to control his aura at the nursing home. He had finally succeeded at the cost of constant attention. Alek said he would eventually get used to it but, for now, it was a real chore.


    Alfred, his father, was already at the kitchen table, sitting in front a hearty breakfast that made Rafael salivate.


    "Hi Dad, aren''t you working at the construction site today?" he asked.


    His father shook his head. "I took a few days off for the New Year. What''s up? You''re particularly handsome today."


    Rafael shivered all over his body, got up, and went to lock himself in the bathroom. There, he did his best to calm down. Girls he could handle... but not men, not his father! Damn aura! How does it even work like this?


    He closed his eyes, concentrated on his breathing, and stretched his will to circulate his spiritual energy. Rafael was surprised to find the maneuver much easier than the day before. Either his training had already paid off, or the peak effect of the ritual bonding had passed.


    Thirty minutes later, taking care not to let his attention wander, Rafael returned to the kitchen. Tiffany and Alice, Rafael''s mother, had come to join Alfred. His parents had almost finished eating, while his cousin was playing with her food, apparently lost in thought.


    "Are you okay?" his father asked. "You were in quite a rush earlier!"


    "Nothing serious," Rafael said as he took his seat. "Any news about Leonard?" he inquired hopefully.


    Alfred shook his head disheartened. "I called the police station yesterday, no news. I think they dropped the case. Too much work with the new year coming up and not enough staff."


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    I suspected as much.


    In a gloomy mood, Alfred got up to clear his stuff. Soon Alice did the same and they both went about their business. After a while, Tiffany looked up from her plate, embarrassed.


    "I''m sorry, Rafael," she said sheepishly.


    He looked at her with surprise. "For what?" he asked.


    "I know it didn''t go well with Ilona yesterday. You told me you didn''t want to talk to her, but I told her where she could find you anyway..."


    The incident of the day before came back to Rafael''s mind. With all that had been going on with spiritual energy and auras, he had completely forgotten it! Actually, it had been almost a day since he had thought about Ilona for the last time, a first since their breakup.


    He didn''t know if he should feel relieved or guilty.


    "It''s not a big deal Tiffany, but why did you do it?" Rafael was surprised by his cousin''s attitude, she wasn''t used to being involved in this kind of quarrel.


    "She was so insistent," Tiffany justified herself. "She seemed sincere too, and..."


    Tiffany paused, getting annoyed with herself, then whispered, "Actually, it was mostly to keep her as my friend. It hasn''t been easy for me the last few years. I don''t have anyone anymore."


    Rafael winced inwardly. He understood his cousin but he would have preferred that she could be friends with someone else. Then he began to think that, if what Tiffany had said was true, Ilona probably meant everything she had said to him. And it wasn''t his aura that had caused her to apologize.


    That troubled him more than he cared to admit.


    Tiffany squirmed on her chair as the silence continued. She tried to change the subject: "You haven''t been home much lately, what do you do all day?"


    "Ah," Rafael frowned. It was his turn to feel uneasy. He was afraid that Tiffany would laugh at him if he told her about the shamanism stuff. Besides, a part of him wanted to keep this secret to himself. He had the strange feeling that things would become less magical if he started talking about it.


    "I''ve indeed been away a lot," Rafael agreed. "I would have liked us to spend more time together, but I''ve had to deal with unforeseen circumstances... with the motorcycle and all."


    That''s not really a lie, he consoled himself a little hypocritically.


    "Things should settle down in a few days," he promised. "We can plan a meet-up if you want."


    "I''d like that," Tiffany replied.


    Feeling much better about each other, they finished their breakfast in silence. Rafael was eager to get out. He wasn''t going to run in the park today, he was going to attempt to use his shamanic powers to find Leonard and solve the mystery of his disappearance!


    <center><hr></center>


    December 30, 10:42 a.m. in front of Leonard''s building.


    Rafael had parked his motorcycle not far from his uncle''s apartment, near a small square with some greenery. A few trees and bushes, a flowerbed empty at this time of the year, and two benches to sit on. Starting at this place should count towards spiritual affinity right?


    People were walking on the street but few of them passed by the square, so it would be quiet enough for his experimentation. Rafael sat down on a bench and closed his eyes.


    All he had to do was send a thought and the dryad manifested itself next to him. It wasn''t really necessary since its essence was flowing into his body, but Rafael figured that the spirit would enjoy participating in the experience and that it might make the process easier. No one else could see it anyway.


    The next step, the spiritual connection to all the surrounding plants, was very easy. Rafael could perceive all their sensations, from the tips of their leaves to the deepest roots. The problem was not so much to access the sensations as to prevent them from overwhelming him!


    In the middle of the city, there weren''t that many plants. Therefore, things were much easier for Rafael than in the park. This meant that he was able to manage the influx of sensation from an area of about one square kilometer. It seemed huge to him. Did the spirit''s power have a limit or was it just a matter of what he could handle?


    Holding back this question for the moment, Rafael concentrated and dove deeper into the spirit''s node. What he needed to do now was to use of the blood tie he had with his uncle. First of all, he tried to perceive himself through the senses of the plants and use them to identify his own scent. It was quite easy, but weird as hell. He had the impression to examine a stranger.


    Now came the hard part, he was supposed to use his scent as a reference to ask plants to look for someone with the same blood as him. The transmission of the request over such a large area made him feel like he was becoming schizophrenic. It also used up a lot of his spiritual energy. Probably much more than was necessary, he was not nearly as effective as his mentor Alek.


    Five minutes later he had received all the feedback. Rafael finally released the connection, exhausted by the effort of having maintained it for so long. The result of his research was unfortunately negative. Leonard must not have gone anywhere near his house in the last few days, otherwise, there would be traces.


    Rafael had expected this result and didn''t let it get him. In the worst case he could search the whole city, neighborhood by neighborhood, but before doing so he wanted to try to inspect some specific places.


    He headed first for the nursing home. Alek, like Sarah the hostess, had said that Leonard had not come, but he could still be around. However, like the first time, his shamanic search turned up nothing.


    Next stop, the university. Here again, Leonard was not supposed to have come. Rafael had decided to try his luck anyway. In police investigations the culprit was often someone close to the victim... in the same way, there was surely a clue to his uncle''s location in the places he usually frequented.


    There were several green spaces around the university, which complicated Rafael''s task. He had to reduce the connection area to 600 square meters and carry out two shamanic searches at both ends of the complex instead of one. All this was for nothing because the results were once again negative.


    Rafael wasn''t sure where to go next. He didn''t know Paulina''s address. Going to Laser Quest seemed like a long shot... He thought maybe he should have started his search from his home actually. That''s where he was last seen. Although, on second thought, it was probably a bad idea. The search would have been disrupted by the presence of his parents and cousin.


    Then a memory suddenly came back to him. The flyer for the Christmas charity! Rafael got back on his motorcycle right away. He knew the address of the church, his grandparents had taken him there several times when he was a child. Perhaps Leonard still attended it?


    It didn''t take him long to get to the building and park. It was a beautiful Gothic church built on a basilica plan. It was relatively undecorated on the outside, except for the wooden doors that were carved, but it had beautiful, large stained glass windows that must have looked magnificent from the inside.


    Rafael walked away from the entrance to one of the trees that adorned the street. He leaned against one of them and closed his eyes. The dryad appeared and he connected to the surrounding plants, the maneuver was almost easy now that he was used to it. He held the flow of sensations at bay, stirred his spiritual energy and called upon his blood ties to search for Leonard. This time the verdict was not long in coming. The plants near him vibrated with joy as they sent him the answer he was waiting for.


    The scent was strong. He had finally found a lead.


    Rafael''s eyelids opened again revealing his bright eyes. He had done it! With his newfound shamanic powers, he would solve his uncle''s disappearance. He felt powerful, capable of meeting any challenge. Full of renewed confidence, the young man strode to the church, opened the door, and stepped inside.


    The nave was plunged into darkness. Rafael had to blink several times to get used to the change of brightness. On the other hand, the back of the church seemed to be very well lit. Affected by the grandeur and solemnity of the place, Rafael slowed his pace. There was something sacred here, as if the countless people who had come to pray in the church over the ages had left a part of themselves there.


    The place lit up as he walked up the aisle. There were more and more candles on the side. Further on, the stained glass windows let in streaks of light that seemed to come directly from heaven. And near the choir, there were statues of saints illuminated by powerful spotlights.


    Rafael had almost forgotten why he was here, amazed by the holy beauty of the place. His feet took the direction of the choir by themselves. He felt attracted by all the light, as if he were a moth. Suddenly, an imperious form appeared against the light and a cavernous voice thundered:


    "What do you seek in the house of God?"

 8. The weird priest

    It was a tacky staging but Rafael fell for it. The form approached with steady steps which only strengthened the hold the question had on him. It was a church, a public space right? Had he trespassed without knowing it?


    The figure turned out to be a stocky white man with gray hair and a short beard of the same color. He was dressed in a long black cassock on which swayed a silver pectoral cross.


    "So young man, have you come to atone for your sins in the light of God?" asked the priest solemnly.


    "No Father. I''m Rafael, I''m looking for my uncle."


    "Rafael? The archangel protector, the guardian of humanity? Oh Azarias! You who guided the blind Tobias on the dangerous path to deliverance, you who freed Sarra from the ancient wrath and braved the serpent. Asmodeus, Asmodeus, the demon is still there! Gambling and lust have taken root in our world, have you come to heal our sick minds?


    "Uh," said Rafael, confused by this tirade. "Is everything all right?"


    The priest smiled dementedly. "I''m fine, but are you? How is your soul?"


    He has a sick mind indeed, Rafael thought.


    "My soul is fine," he answered, taking a step backwards, caught by the urge to leave the place without further delay.


    "Are you sure?" asked the priest. "Are you not an infidel? Don''t you trade with the demon?"


    "No," Rafael said in an insecure voice. He was uncomfortable and did not know how to react to the priest''s behavior. He looked mad as hell! Rafael was afraid he would become violent if he upset him too much. Moreover, part of him couldn''t help but wonder if it was his spirit that the priest was calling a demon. If he could see it... but no, he was psyching himself out again. The priest was probably just a little overzealous in his faith.


    "How do you know?" the priest insisted as he moved dangerously close to him. "How do you know you''re not corrupt?"


    "I''m not corrupt," cried Rafael, panicked. "You don''t know me, you can''t judge me!"


    "I know who you are Rafael Duprat," thundered the priest. "I know your family and your grandfather was a wicked man! He drove his neighbors to eternal damnation. You are of the Judas lineage. Only repentance can bring you salvation!"


    My grandfather? What does my grandfather have to do with this, what did he do?


    "I failed to follow James'' example," the priest continued in a contrite voice as a statue mysteriously lit up behind him. It carried a staff and a sword, and Rafael felt as if it was about to pounce on him.


    "I knew but I remained silent, never again! I will turn his own demons against the magician Hermogenes and convert him, even if I have to end up beheaded!"


    The priest suddenly seemed to have grown taller and Rafael became more frightened with each passing second. He turned away and started running towards the exit as fast as he could. Before reaching the door, he heard the priest shout again: "Don''t run away from the light of God! It is your only chance to find salvation before the Last Judgment. The end is near!"


    As soon as he was out in the open Rafael could breathe normally again, but he didn''t stop. He ran down the street and turned behind the block to get out of sight of the church. Only then did he stop to collect his thoughts, gasping.


    He''s not coming for me. He stayed in the church.


    Rafael didn''t know where the irrational fear he felt was coming from, perhaps the priest''s madness had infected him? He sent a thought to the dryad and immediately found their connection. This reassured him. He should have thought to use his spiritual energy in there. To do what, he didn''t know. There were no plants in a church...


    Rafael began to tremble. The backlash of too much emotion. "The end is near" had shouted the priest. It was the same thing Alek had said when he met him: "Say goodbye to the life you know as it will soon be gone forever! Were they talking about the same thing?"


    Or am I going crazy too? I almost tried to do photosynthesis in the garden this morning...


    Inhale. Exhale. Rafael concentrated on his core. He had to calm down.


    Inhale. Exhale. He had loosened his grip on his aura at some point, he concentrated on getting his spiritual energy flowing again.


    Inhale. Exhale. What was the story with his grandfather? Now that he thought about it, he remembered that there had been a lot of trouble at his metal factory before it closed. His grandfather had aged suddenly and they had pratically stopped seeing each other after that.


    I should talk to my dad about this, maybe he knows something?


    What about Leonard? Rafael was sure that his uncle was here in that church! But what could he do? He certainly didn''t want to go back there while that priest lurking around. He would have liked to go to the police and have them solve everything for him. Unfortunately, that was impossible. He was too smart not to know that, without proof, it would lead to nothing.


    No, it would only serve to discredit him. Besides, he had decided to be careful not to be noticed by the authorities. The best solution was to return at night, when the priest had gone home to sleep. That said, he didn''t want to find himself in this church alone¡­ Rafael took out his phone and quickly texted Jay:


    Rafael: "Hey buddy, can you come over to my house later? I need to talk to you about something."


    Jay''s response was quick. He always promptly responded to messages. If only he was that punctual when they hung out.


    Jay: "NP, I''ll come by after lunch."


    Rafael only realized what time it was, almost 1 p.m. His search had taken longer than expected and he was starving. He lifted himself off the wall he was leaning against and went to get his bike. He wasn''t very comfortable with the idea of getting closer to the church, but he wasn''t going to leave it there!


    As he got on his bike and started it, Rafael thought about what the priest had said again. He hoped his father would be home. He had to get to the bottom of this story about his grandfather.


    <center><hr></center>


    When he got home, his parents and Tiffany had just finished eating. His mother had left a portion for him, as she had the previous days, but neither she nor his father seemed worried about him despite his behavior over the past few days. He felt they should have. Maybe they thought it was due to the aftermath of his depression? He had not been very easy to live with after his breakup after all...


    Rafael sat down at the table and said, "Can I talk to you dad? It''s about grandpa Louis."


    Alfred raised an eyebrow in surprise, his father had been dead for almost ten years now: "What do you want to know?"


    Alice motioned for Tiffany to accompany her into the kitchen. Rafael felt a pang of gratitude to his mother for withdrawing like this. He suspected it was going to be a difficult subject, and he preferred to be alone with his father to talk about it.


    "I don''t know," Rafael answered his father. "This morning I met someone who knew him and he told me he was a wicked man. Is it true?"


    Alfred shook his head. "No, he wasn''t wicked. He was a strong, proud man who was sadly broken by life."


    "How so?" asked Rafael.


    "You were young, but surely you remember that he was a foreman at the old metal factory?"


    Rafael nodded.


    "That didn''t end well," Alfred explained. "The economic crisis hit them hard, causing several waves of layoffs. Then the shareholders started demanding more profits, they would close the factory if it didn''t become more profitable."


    Rafael had never had a salaried job except for odd ones in the summer, so he didn''t really understand the working world. It was hard for him to imagine how these events had turned his grandfather''s life upside down.


    "If that had happened, the workers would have lost their only source of income and would not have been able to provide for their families anymore. Your grandfather was close to retirement, so it wasn''t a problem for him, but he couldn''t abandon those men for whom he had been responsible half his life."


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "What did he do?" asked Rafael apprehensively.


    "He made them work harder and longer," his father answered. "He put pressure on them to increase productivity, to make the factory more profitable as the shareholders demanded."


    "Did it work?"


    "Not really," Alfred said. "The shareholders were happy, but the workers were having trouble keeping up, and the threat of closure was affecting their mental health. In the end, there were several suicides and the factory was closed. Your grandfather always blamed himself, maybe that''s why he died so early..."


    Eternal damnation was suicide... maybe this priest wasn''t as crazy as he seemed.


    "It''s a life lesson," Alfred concluded. "He was too worried about the factory closing to see the other dangers that threatened his colleagues. So much so that he himself became the danger! Remember well my son, a man must always keep in mind the consequences his actions may have."


    Rafael nodded his head. It made him think of how he had unconsciously influenced others with his aura. These new shamanic powers could definitely affect the lives of his loved ones, and he wasn''t sure he could keep the consequences of his belonging to the spirit world in check.


    "Who told you your grandfather was wicked?" asked Alfred, concerned.


    "It was the priest at the church Grandpa used to take me to when I was little."


    "Ah yes, I understand better," assented Alfred. "All the workers used to meet there on Sundays. After the suicides, your grandfather and the priest had a violent argument, and he never went to a church again after that."


    All the more reason to avoid this weirdo.


    Rafael was certain that Leonard was in the church now. That priest must have gone nuts and confused his uncle with Grandpa Louis or something. He hoped he hadn''t hurt him... he looked really threatening this morning!


    Rafael wanted to tell his father everything, but something was holding him back. He was afraid he wouldn''t take him seriously, and that he would find him immature for still being interested in magic. That''s what he thought about Leonard. Besides, his father would probably insist that they go to the police even though he had no proof, it would only waste their time.


    I hope it''s not already too late.


    Their conversation finished, Rafael concentrated on his plate while his father went to slump in front of the television. While devouring his food, he thought about the night ahead. The afternoon would be busy, he had to get everything ready to break into the church and he wasn''t sure how to do that. He had never broken into a place before.


    No sooner had he swallowed his last bite than he heard the doorbell ring. Rafael got up to open. Surpinsigly, his friend wasn''t late.


    "Hey buddy, how are you?" Jay asked with a smile. "Is Tiffany around so I can say hi?"


    Rafael shook his head, half annoyed, half amused. It was probably because he was hoping to see his cousin that he was on time! "You''re here to see me Jay," he reminded him. "You can flirt later, what I need to talk to you about is important." Jay''s smile disappeared, he understood the seriousness of the situation. Rafael was never that severe usually! They went up to the room and were soon both settled on the bed.


    "So, what''s so important," Jay asked.


    "I found my uncle, but I can''t tell the police," Rafael said.


    He told his friend everything: the old shaman, the plant spirit, the crazy priest, how the kidnapping must have had something to do with his grandfather... Jay remained silent the whole time, letting Rafael talk. At times his eyes showed keen surprise, at other moments they shone with excitement.


    "So," Jay said when Rafael finished. "You''re telling me this spirit gives you magical powers?"


    "Yes. His spirit energy flows through me and I can use it, which is how I was able to follow my uncle''s trail."


    "You have to show me that," Jay exclaimed. "Do you know how to grow plants super fast or something?"


    "I don''t know," Rafael replied embarrassed. "It''s still very new to me, you know." His friend''s reaction made sense, but he wished he had focused a little more on his uncle''s plight. Who knows what that priest had done to him?


    Jay stood up from the bed. "I think your parents have some potting soil and seeds in the corner of the garage, I''ll be right back!"


    After all, this was part of the preparation for the evening expedition wasn''t it? He needed to know how to use his powers, and he hadn''t really had time to experiment until then. He had to admit that the prospect of being able to grow plants at will excited him, it was just the kind of power he had dreamed of having as a child.


    When Jay returned with a pot of potting soil and a bag of seeds, Rafael was ready, and just as excited as his friend. He placed the pot on the desk, added the seed and some water, and then concentrated. He could feel the seed without going through his body senses. He recognized it from inside! It was a simple Calendula seed that his mother used to decorate her garden, but he knew that the plant was also used to treat skin problems of all types.


    "So?" his friend whispered.


    Rafael didn''t answer. He mobilized his spiritual energy, passed it through the node of sensation that connected him to his spirit, and then put it into the seed. He added an intention: GROW, a thought that he echoed over and over into the link, an insistent vibration.


    "It''s working," Jay shouted. "I see something coming out!"


    Rafael already knew that. He had felt the sprout break through the integument, he had felt the radicle settle into the soil, he had accompanied the tigelle in its conquest of the outside world... He felt as if it were he who drew nutrients from the earth to grow, to create leaves, a flowerhead that suddenly blossomed in a wave of pleasure.


    He hadn''t closed his eyes, but Rafael had been so focused on the plant that he had lost all sensation of his own body. Now that he had released his control over his spiritual energy, he could see that the seed had grown into a fiery orange flower. A silly smile appeared on his face. He possessed nature''s magic, like the druids in fantasy stories!


    "You did it, you did it," Jay repeated beside him in awe. "It was all true! Can you do it again?"


    Rafael couldn''t believe what he had done. Rationally he knew he had shamanic powers and that he must be capable of extraordinary things like this, but living it was something else entirely. He couldn''t take his eyes off the flower, amazed at its beauty and their spiritual connection.


    "I''d better not," he replied to his friend despite his envy. "I''m not very good at it yet, and I had to use a lot of spiritual energy to pull off this trick. I''d better save what I have left for tonight."


    "Tonight?" remarked Jay.


    "Tonight," Rafael repeated, looking him squarely in the eye. "I intend to break into the church and I want you to come with me."


    Jay swallowed loudly as he saw that he was serious. Then, after a few moments of silence, his friend asked, "Can you teach me this basic rune?"


    Rafael didn''t think Jay could bind a spirit in the time they had left. However, it wasn''t fair to ask him to help without sharing his knowledge. "Okay," he said, "but promise me you won''t tell anyone."


    <center><hr></center>


    Jay left a half-hour later, after learning the basic rune. He had been much quicker than Rafael at mastering the magical gesture, but, of course, finding a spirit to bind and mastering its shamanic powers was another matter.


    Even though he hadn''t had to ask his friend twice, Rafael was a little angry at himself for dragging Jay into this world. The more it went on, the more he realized that with magic came new dangers... dangers he had never suspected when he dreamed about having power as a kid. However he had no choice, it was the only way to save his uncle.


    He heard Jay downstairs laughing with Tiffany. He had reminded Jay of the importance of serious preparation and rest before tonight''s expedition, but he wasn''t sure if Jay understood how serious things were. Sometimes, it was hard to tell if his friend''s insouciance was feigned or real.


    I hope everything will be all right tonight.

 9. Lucky devil

    Jay left Rafael''s house with a big smile on his face. It was going really well with Tiffany, she seemed to like talking to him and he managed to make her laugh. Maybe he had a chance with her after all! He hadn''t dared to ask her out yet, not with Rafael''s mother listening nearby, if only an opportunity presented itself...


    He should have thought more seriously about what Rafael had told him. Spirits, shamanic magic, sneaking into a church... it was crazy! However, a leopard cannot change its spots, and he had always been a romantic. He understood his friend''s concern about Leonard''s disappearance, but he couldn''t stop thinking about Tiffany''s delicious smile.


    I just need a bit of luck to make it happen, he thought.


    Jay stopped abruptly on the sidewalk. A bit of luck? Of course, that was it! He replayed everything Rafael had told him about spirits... Yes, it should be possible. He clumsily traced the basic rune in the air, forming a plan in his head. It was bold, foolhardy even. Jay shrugged, he''d do fine. It''s not like he had much to lose anyway.


    All he needed was a bundle of money, and he knew exactly where to find it. Jay headed for the family restaurant. His father wouldn''t be happy with what he was about to do, but then again, he was never happy... one more beating wasn''t going to change anything. He replayed his plan in his mind and the resolution grew in him. He was going to do it!


    Thirty minutes later, Jay finally approached his father''s restaurant. His whole body was tense and the pressure was still building with each step. He clung to his usual casual attitude, everything would be fine, as long as he didn''t run into his father anyway. He glanced at his phone: 18:18, a lucky number, and all the employees would be in the kitchen getting ready for the opening.


    Jay walked nervously to the back door, took a deep breath, and rushed in. No one there. Perfect. He quietly climbed the stairs and crept toward the office, his ear to the ground. All he heard was the sound of dishes coming from the kitchen. So far so good. Jay entered the office without further delay and headed straight for the safe.


    He knew the combination, he had always known it. It was the date when the anti-Muslim pogrom in Gujarat began. That was when his father chose to leave India to escape the violence. His mother, pregnant with him at the time, followed and the rest was history. It had been the right choice for sure... but his father had kept a lot of bitterness from it and an immoderate taste for alcohol.


    This was not the time to dwell on the past. Jay entered the safe''s combination and an auspicious click was heard. Inside were envelopes with important documents, bottles of rum and feni, and, above all, three large bundles of money. Three thousand euros worth of cash. Jay''s hand trembled a little as he reached for the money, but he grabbed it firmly, and put it in his bag without showing any hesitation.


    I did it, he thought to himself as a cold sweat trickled down his back. No turning back now.


    All that remained was to slip away unnoticed. Jay clutched his bag and walked out of the office. The coast was clear. He made his way down the stairs with ease and then opened the back door. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the outside, the hardest part was over.


    "Jay? What are you doing here?"


    Damn! Lady Luck is a fickle mistress!


    It was the cook, a cigarette in his mouth. Such a bad habit. Jay put on an innocent face and waved.


    "Hi Rohan. I was just grabbing something for my mom. How''s it going today?"


    Rohan shrugged. "He''s only had one shot of whiskey down the gullet so far, it should be fine."


    As long as he doesn''t open the safe at least, Jay thought with a shadow of guilt.


    "I gotta go," he tossed to Rohan with a deceptive smile. "I still have a lot to take care of before tomorrow. Good luck tonight!"


    Jay scurried off without further ado. He was afraid his father or another employee would suddenly show up. The situation was bad enough as it was. He hugged the bag a little tighter with satisfaction. Everything hadn''t gone as planned but he had the money, the second part of his plan could begin.


    <center><hr></center>


    December 30, 8:00 pm, at the Green Lion Casino.


    Less than two hours later, Jay''s bus arrived in front of the largest casino in the city. It was an impresive white building with columns and large windows. The name of the establishment sprawled in big gold letters over the entrance. Jay approached and the familiar sound of slot machines reached his ears.


    The doorman waved to Jay. "Hey buddy, looking for work again? I think the boss would like an extra for New Year''s Eve."


    "Not this time Max," he replied. "Today, I''m a customer!"


    Max raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Did you win the lottery or something?"


    "No," Jay replied with a laugh. "But I''m counting on winning the jackpot tonight!"


    He didn''t wait for Max to answer and walked into the casino. It was still early, the main room was mostly empty which suited him just fine. Jay went straight to the roulette wheel and waved at the dealer. He didn''t know her, probably a new recruit.


    "How can I help you?" she asked.


    Jay pulled the cash out of his bag and tossed it on the table. "I''d like chips of ten for three thousand euros, please."


    She flashed him a bright smile, no doubt pleased with the activity he was bringing her. She must have been bored before, because there was only one other player at the table, and he seemed to only play small amounts. That said, she was friendly in vain because her smile was not half as nice as Tiffany''s. He was going to bet everything he had on her.


    Twenty-six. It was a February twenty-six when I met Tiffany for the first time.


    He remembered it as if it were yesterday. Her parents had just divorced and she had transferred to his high school. When he had seen her appear in the schoolyard, it had been as if an angel had descended from heaven. That image was burned into his brain and he hasn''t stopped thinking about her since. It was love at first sight! He had never told anyone about it of course, they would have laughed at him.


    The dealer was waiting for his bet. "Six chips on the twenty-six straight up," he said in a confident voice.


    "Six on the twenty-six," she repeated as she slid them back into place.


    The dealer immediately threw the wheel with an expert gesture, while Jay, his eyes fixed on the twenty-six, traced the magic rune that Rafael had taught him. Just a bit of luck, he hummed in his head, she''s my lucky charm.


    "Three red, odd, and manque," announced the dealer. "Place your bets!"


    He had lost but the ball had fallen just short of twenty-six, he had a good feeling about what was to come. Jay bet on the same number and repeated the runic sign as the wheel spun. This time it would work, he was sure of it!


    He lost again, and again. But he kept betting on twenty-six without stopping, it was going to work, it had to work! After thirty bets, he had lost almost two thousand euros, and the dealer looked at him with compassion. She had advised Jay several times to diversify but he had not listened to her. She''s my lucky charm, he thought again as he traced the rune. It can''t be otherwise.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "Six on the twenty-six," he insisted.


    And he continued to lose. The roulette table had gradually filled up, and six other people were now trying their luck alongside Jay. Of course, they weren''t using the same amounts as he was, and they weren''t concentrating on only one number. You could see in their eyes that they thought Jay was a fool for playing this way, and maybe he was.


    Was it out of blind confidence or because losing so much money was addictive? In any case, Jay kept betting until he had only six chips left. His last sixty euros. After that, his spending spree would come to an end, and he would have to accept his defeat.


    No point to stop here, Jay thought. All in!


    He prayed as he placed his last chips. He loved Tiffany with all his heart, it couldn''t be any other number. The dealer threw the wheel. This time Jay''s gaze was not fixed on the twenty-six, but followed the ball. The wheel began to slow down. By reflex, he traced the shamanic rune in the air like the previous times. It was at this point that Jay felt as if the world was splitting before his eyes, as if he were seeing a new aspect of things that transcended everything he knew. At the same time, he felt a strange connection being made, dozens of threads running from him to each person in the casino.


    Something was running through them, some kind of magic bubbles, an immaterial energy that was filling him little by little. The ball was still spinning. It was as if time had slowed down. He involuntarily continued to absorb the energy coming from the threads until he was completely full. It felt as if he had eaten too much, but the feeling did not last as the energy abruptly disappeared and time resumed its course.


    "Twenty-six black, even and pass," the dealer said, giving Jay a congratulatory smile. Even the bank could have feelings sometimes.


    He had won thirty-five times his bet, two thousand one hundred euros! This was not far from what he had at the beginning, but Jay wasn''t interested in how many chips he received. All his attention was focused on one token that was glittering in the middle of the others. After a while, right in front of him, a four-leaf clover appeared where there was nothing before.


    Jay shook with excitement. He reached out surreptitiously to grab the token and put it in his pocket. No one seemed to notice, and he sighed with relief. Everyone was too focused on the new bets to look at his chips. His hand did not leave his pocket, clasped around the token, and through that contact he felt the same connection as before. The threads that linked him to the others. He knew he had succeeded in getting the blessing.


    "Six on the twenty-six," he said again. Except this time, his hand was clutching the token and not tracing the shamanic rune in the air.


    The dealer and the other players seemed oblivious to the shift that had occurred. They bet. The wheel spun. As the ball began to slow down, Jay felt the shift again. The token heated up in his hand and he felt the energy stored in it decrease.


    "Twenty-six black, even and passe," said the dealer, frankly surprised this time. "Congratulations sir!"


    Jay smiled stupidly. He now had over four thousand euros in chips in front of him. It made him laugh out loud. He was blessed by the luck spirit! His life would changed dramatically, just like this! He stretched his willpower, absorbed a little more of the other players'' luck and announced with confidence:


    "Six on the twenty-six!"


    The dealer gave him an uncertain sidelong glance but accepted his bet. The roulette wheel spun and, as Jay had expected, he once again felt the tilt and the loss of spiritual energy that went with it.


    "Twenty-six black, even and passe," said the dealer.


    Three times in a row! He had won the straight up three times in a row for a total of over six thousand euros! He let out a shout of victory that startled his neighbor. It was fucking awesome. He was the king of the world! As Jay rejoiced, the others began to look at him strangely, and several players called a bet on twenty-six just as he had done. Jay thought it was probably best to stop while he was ahead. He''d seen in the movies what happened when you won too much at the casino, and he''d probably already stretched the limits...


    Jay changed his chips into cash and stuffed them into his bag under the envious gaze of the others. Then, with one hand clasped around the token in his pocket, and the other clutched on his bag, he hurried for the exit. Jay left the casino in a trance. It was dark now and he was afraid that someone would follow him to take his money; or worse, his lucky clover token. It would be so bad to screw up now! He kept looking behind him as he walked down the street, but apparently he was worried about nothing because he didn''t see anyone following him.


    When he was five hundred meters from the casino, Jay allowed himself a little dance in the street. He had succeeded. He knew that the twenty-six would bring him luck! Starting from now, he could use his magic powers to win money at the casino as needed. This meant that he would be able to move out and be free of his father''s abuse. Not to mention that Rafael wouldn''t be the only one with shamanic powers tonight, a little more magic was bound to come in handy.


    I''ll have a fucking great life now!


    Jay looked at his phone, 11:10 p.m. They were supposed to meet at 3 a.m so he still had time... He had promised Rafael to rest to be in shape, but considering his state of excitement it wasn''t going to be possible. All had changed, he had all the luck he needed right at his fingertips now! He looked up at the stars for a moment, then dialed Tiffany''s number. It was late, it was not the right time. It was never the right time, but he didn''t matter anymore.


    "Hello?" said a sleepy voice on the other end of the line.


    "Hey Tiffany, do you know that you''re my lucky charm?" asked Jay.


    "Jay? What''s the matter, you been drinking?"


    "No," he replied. "You know I don''t touch alcohol. It''s just that I was looking at the stars and it made me think of you. Would you like to go out for a drink sometime?"


    Silence. Jay''s fingers was fiddling with his token in his pocket.


    "I''d love to," Tiffany finally replied. "After New Year''s?"


    "Yes, after New Year''s," nodded Jay. "It''s great!"


    He smiled stupidly at his phone as if she could have seen him; and, he didn''t know why, but he imagined her doing the same. Neither of them said anything for a moment, then Jay added, "I really like you Tiffany, you''re such an angel."


    He heard her laugh before she replied: "Thanks."


    They said goodbye and hung up. Jay felt like his heart was going to explode with happiness. Life was such a beautiful thing. He had magic, money, the starry sky above his head, and a chance with the girl he loved. This night was just perfect.


    He continued to walk home singing at the top of his lungs, laughing when passersby changed the sidewalk to avoid him. They probably thought he was drunk, but he was only drunk of happiness. Rafael had said that their lives were going to change, that the whole world was going to change. He was already enjoying it!


    Jay arrived home a little before midnight. Everything was dark. He quietly opened the front door and headed for his room. He had barely reached the lounge when the lights suddenly came on. Jay stopped in his tracks and blinked, completely dazzled. The smell of his father reached him before he could see or hear him, an old sweat and alcohol stench which permeated the entire living room. He braced himself for what was to come but couldn''t help to shudder when he heard:


    "I was waiting for you, dirty little thief!"

 10. Rescue Operation

    Jay was having hot flashes, he could almost feel the sweat beading on the surface of his skin. Damn cook! Rohan had spilled the beans and now he was screwed. He would have just needed half a day, he would have put the money back in the safe first thing in the morning. No one would have known. How was he going to get out of this situation now?


    His father Ranjit''s eyes shone with a bad glow. He approached Jay huffing like a buffalo, "What have you been doing all night? Having a good time, eh? Give me your bag, bastard!"


    Jay avoided his father''s outstretched hand and found himself leaning against the wall. Where was his mother? He hoped she was asleep, or had gone to a friend''s house. He couldn''t stand it when she witnessed one of these beatings. Shit! He thought he''d found his way out, but he was back where he started.


    "All the money is here," Jay said, handing the bag to his father. "I swear I was going to put it back."


    Ranjit yanked the bag open. He looked inside, then back at Jay.


    "That''s too much," he yelled. "You stole someone else!"


    The bag fell and the money scattered on the floor. Ranjit was already in contact with Jay. He grabbed him by the neck, slammed him against the wall, and squeezed with a growl:


    "If the police come in here, you little brat, I''ll cut you to pieces!"


    Jay couldn''t breathe. The skin on his face was turning red and he was having trouble thinking. Tiffany''s face appeared before his eyes, the vision of his angel smiling at him. She''s my lucky charm, he thought as so many times before. It''s thanks to her that I have my power, and she even agreed to go on a date with me...


    I can''t let my dad send me to the hospital. I would miss the date!


    Jay''s hand went down to his pocket. Blindly, he grabbed the shamanic token and immediately found the thread that connected him to his father. Where he touched him, at his throat, a flick of magic would be enough to absorb his luck. Jay had barely thought about it and it was already done. Luck was pouring into him as if a dam had broken. The feeling was ecstatic, almost making him forget his need for oxygen.


    Suddenly, his father released him and staggered back. Jay took a deep gulp of air, too deep, coughed a few times, and almost choked on his own. His throat hurt! He finally managed to catch his breath, and the black spots in front of his eyes dissipated. Jay stood there blinking for a moment, trying to process the situation. His father lay on the ground, a large lump over one of his ears, and blood dripping from his nose.


    "Dad?" he called in vain.


    Deepali, Jay''s mother, emerged from the hallway in her nightgown. "Ya Rab, what have you done Jay? You killed him! I knew this would happen one day..."


    "He fell on his own, mom." Jay realized as he said this that his mother would not believe him.


    He approached his father with hesitant steps and knelt down beside him. Ranjit didn''t move. He didn''t even seem to be breathing. Jay put his hand on the side of his father''s neck to find the carotid artery. Nothing. He pressed a little harder and finally managed to feel a faint pulse.


    "He''s alive," he said to his mother. "You should call an ambulance."


    Deepali rushed to her phone while Jay stayed at his father''s side. He hadn''t told his mother the truth, he knew it was because of him that his father was in this state. He had sucked him dry. He didn''t dare touch his token anymore for fear of feeling all the luck he had stolen. The worst part was that he didn''t regret it, his father had gotten what he deserved. His mother was sobbing into the phone but his eyes weren''t even wet.


    Am I a monster?


    <center><hr></center>


    December 31, 3:08 a.m., not far from the church.


    Rafael was waiting for his friend. It was dark and there was no one in the streets, but Rafael was still afraid that someone would see him. He had arrived early, as usual. This had allowed him to renew his shamanic search to verify that Leonard was still there, and even to try to pinpoint his exact location. His uncle was probably in the back of the church. He had relaxed his connection to save his spiritual energy, and, now, he was getting impatient.


    Can''t Jay be on time for once? I hope he''s not still sleeping...


    Another thing that frustrated him was that the dryad was less responsive than during the day, and the fatigue of the surrounding plants was spreading to him. He was having trouble keeping his eyes open, let alone using his magical powers.


    A figure appeared at the end of the street, it was Jay running up. He stopped next to Rafael with a gasp. "Sorry man, I got here as fast as I could."


    "You look like shit," Rafael remarked, "Did you just get out of a club or what?"


    Jay shook his head. "No. I was in the hospital, my dad had an accident."


    "What happened," Rafael asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "He tripped over an empty bottle, and got a concussion when he fell. Bad luck."


    Rafael calmed down, hard to blame Jay for being late this time. "Is he going to be okay?"


    "Yes," Jay replied, "he just has to stay under observation in the hospital for a few days. My mother is with him."


    "Good," Rafael said, once again focused on their mission. "I brought flashlights, a crowbar, secateurs, a first aid kit, and pepper sprays. What do you have?"


    Jay opened his mouth, but no sound came out. "Uh, I didn''t really have time to gather any equipment. I did get a spirit''s blessing though, look!"


    To say the least, Rafael wasn''t impressed with the token Jay was proudly showing him. What had gotten into him? It hadn''t even been a day since he''d first told him about the spirits. He knew his friend was reckless, but this was beyond the pale. Was he not aware of the risks?


    "You shouldn''t have done this alone," Rafael criticized, "It''s dangerous to make a connection with a spirit, you don''t know what you''re doing..."


    "Neither do you," Jay interrupted him impatiently. "You didn''t even know about the existence of spirits a week ago, so shut the hell up!"


    Rafael gritted his teeth in anger. He was late, and on top of that, he was cursing him? Preposterous! What pissed him off the most was that his friend was probably right. He had been rash in binding his dryad, and receiving a blessing via an object was probably much safer...


    "Okay," he said, suppressing his irritation. "Let''s focus on Leonard. There''s a door behind the church, let''s go."


    The night was cold and silent. Lit only by starlight, the two friends walked around the church. As Rafael had said, there was a wooden and wrought iron door that led to the sacristy. It was locked, of course.


    "How are we going to get in?" asked Jay. It''s too sturdy. We won''t get anywhere with your crowbar."


    "I thought of that," Rafael replied with a smile. "Let me do it!"


    He reached into his pocket and pulled out a hazelnut. He and the dryad had practiced during the afternoon, he was now much more confident in using his magic. Rafael planted the hazelnut in the ground and summoned his spirit. It was lethargic, and its energy harder to manipulate than ever.


    I guess the middle of a winter night is not the best time for a plant spirit...


    Rafael did not let himself be discouraged. He bent his will, then imposed it on the dryad. He took control of its spiritual energy, and injected it into the hazelnut to force the plant to grow. The rhyzome settled in the earth, then a branch went straight towards the lock, and into it.


    There, it grew until it filled exactly the keyhole. Two other small branches made a handle. Then, Rafael only had to use the secateurs to cut the wood and create an improvised key. But, when he released his control over the dryad and the spiritual energy, a wave of nausea swept through him. His head was spinning, and he felt like throwing up.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Are you all right?" worried Jay.


    Rafael leaned against the wall. "I don''t think my powers work well at night," he admitted.


    "With a bit of luck, we won''t need them anymore," his friend replied.


    Jay stepped forward and turned the hazelwood key in the lock. The door opened easily with a discreet click. Jay entered. Rafael forced himself upright to follow his friend. He was a little angry that he had to use his spirit''s magic in this way, but he had no choice. It was to save his uncle!


    They took the flashlights out of Rafael''s bag, then began to explore the room. The sacristy was a jumble of objects of all kinds: a desk, shelves, stacked chairs, piles of linens and sheets, vases, large crosses, a huge number of candles, and even a confessional that took up one side of the room.


    "Leonard doesn''t seem to be here," Rafael said after a moment. "Maybe somewhere else in the church, in the bell tower for example?"


    "Hey man, have you ever been in one of those?" asked Jay, pointing to the confessional.


    "We''re not here to..." began Rafael, but too late, his friend had already gone inside. The blackout curtains made it impossible to see what Jay was doing. Rafael was about to call him out of there when his head suddenly popped up from the confessional.


    "I found Leonard," Jay said. "He''s in a secret cubbyhole in the back."


    What?


    Rafael rushed inside and there was indeed a fifty centimeter wide space between the confessional and the wall. Leonard was there. Tied up. Gagged. Covered in bloody wounds and candle wax. He seemed unconscious.


    Oh my God, Rafael thought inappropriately considering the building he was in.


    With Jay''s help, he freed his uncle from his restraints and pulled him out of the cubbyhole. The maneuver woke Leonard up and he struggled weakly, dazzled by the light of the flashlights.


    "It''s me uncle," whispered Rafael, "I''m going to get you out of here!"


    "Rafael?" asked Leonard in a haunted voice. "What are you doing here? You need to leave or he''ll subject you to the ordeal too!"


    "Don''t worry. It''s night, the priest went home."


    "No," Leonard said in a panic as he tried to get up. "He never sleeps, he''s praying in the church!"


    Rafael abruptly raised his head and probed the darkness around them with his flashlight. Jay imitated him on his side. No one, maybe the priest hadn''t heard them, or maybe his uncle was psyching out from his long confinement? What should they do? Run away as fast as possible, or explore the church pre-emptively?


    He turned his head to Jay for advice when his friend dropped the casino token he was playing with. Jay immediately bent down to retrieve it and a loud noise echoed in the sacristy. The priest had just appeared near Jay, where there had been nothing before. He had a dagger crucifix in his hand and tried to strike Jay with it but mistakenly hit the confessional. The priest dropped his weapon which bounced on the stone floor near Rafael.


    A trickle of cold sweat ran down his back; he had just looked there. Had the priest made himself invisible to attack Jay? His friend had had a hell of a chance! If he hadn''t bent down to pick up his token, the priest would have skewered him like a chicken.


    Rafael sent the dagger crucifix sliding under the desk, then grabbed a pepper spray from his bag. By the time he did this, the priest had regained his balance and was looking at them with eyes full of hatred. He shouted:


    "You are possessed by demons, how dare you enter the house of God?"


    "Don''t come any closer," cried Rafael, brandishing the pepper spray. "We have notified the police. Let us go, you have no choice!"


    "For you to spread darkness over the world?" the priest asked. "I will not let you corrupt this city as you have corrupted Babylon. Be purified!"


    With that, the priest raised his arms to heaven, and his body began to emit a divine light in all directions. A light so intense it burned the skin. Jay pulled Leonard behind the stack of chairs to protect them, but the pain pinned Rafael in place before he could find shelter. The priest was shouting things in Latin which Rafael didn''t understand. He couldn''t see anything anymore, and all he could feel was his skin sizzling from the intensity of the attack.


    Am I going to die here?


    Rafael tried to crawl on the ground, but he couldn''t see where he was going. He just managed to bump into a shelf. He still had his pepper spray in hand and tried to use it in the direction of the brightest light, but without success. The pain twisted every nerve in his body, he wanted to scream but his lips were so dry they were stuck. All hope seemed lost.


    It was then that something woke up in Rafael. The dryad had come out of its lethargy and manifested itself beside him. The spiritual energy inside his body was invigorated and strengthened. A sensation came to him from his spirit, not in words, but evocative enough for him to understand: Light?


    Rafael felt the surface of his skin change, the tissues became firmer, the cells more complex. At some point, the light stopped hurting him. Instead, his skin welcomed it with gratitude. He felt stimulated in a way he had never felt before. Energy flowed through his veins. He felt strong.


    Rafael stood up.


    I have synthesized chlorophyll, he realized.


    The priest was still standing with his arms outstretched, as if he were a cross himself. The words of his adjuration escaped from his mouth in a ferocious song, a prayer seeking to exorcise them by annihilation. Rafael couldn''t see him, but he could now feel exactly where the light was coming from. He grabbed the bag on his back, took out another pepper spray, and emptied it at face level in the direction of the priest. His movements were quick, precise and powerful. The light disappeared immediately and the priest collapsed screaming.


    They found themselves in the dark again. Spots of afterglow floated before Rafael''s eyes, and he was unable to find his way around the room. He wondered how Jay and Leonard had fared. He wanted to join them, but the priest had stopped yelling, and he didn''t dare speak for fear of giving away his position.


    After what seemed like an eternity, his sight returned. He could make out the shapes of the furniture in the room. Nothing was moving. He reached for the flashlight he had dropped earlier and turned it on, inspecting the sacristy with bated breath.


    "Is he gone?" asked Jay, concerned.


    "I think so," Rafael replied, "How are you doing?"


    "Leonard passed out again, but we were lucky. A sheet fell off the chairs and covered us. What happened?"


    "I''m not sure," Rafael said. "I think... I think the priest must be bonded to a spirit. That''s why he has powers."


    "How is that possible? Does he also know runes like your old shaman?"


    "Maybe," Rafael replied, but he doubted that was the case. He had a hunch that it must be possible to create a bond without them. It had to have consequences of course, maybe that was why the priest had lost his mind? He needed to talk to Alek about this.


    He had only just realized that the greatest danger to him and his loved ones was not the ancient spirits, nor the government agencies, but the other shamans that were popping up left and right. To think that others like the priest could be walking down the street without anyone knowing about it gave him the creeps. He needed to find a way to spot them, and to defend himself if necessary.


    "Now what do we do?" asked Jay.


    "We call the police, and an ambulance for Leonard," said Rafael, "And whatever you do, don''t tell anyone about our magical powers or those of the priest."


    The last thing we need is for them to lock us up in an asylum or a military laboratory.

 11. Drug addict, crook, or devil worshipper?

    Detective Diego Martinez was sleeping comfortably in his bed. His wife Melinda was beside him, also asleep, her arm casually resting on her man''s bicep. Not far from their marital bed were two cribs where their eighteen-month-old twin girls slept. Two mobiles made of stars and clouds swayed slowly over their pretty doll faces.


    On the edge of the bedside table, a phone lit up and then began to ring. Diego half-opened his eyes with a grunt of displeasure, his arm shot out from under the covers and he picked up.


    "Hello?"


    "Detective, this is dispatch. We have a break-in with an injury at St. Catherine''s Church."


    "At the church? Is it a desecration?" asked Diego still half asleep.


    "Negative, a kidnapping. An ambulance and a patrol are already on the way."


    "Okay."


    Diego hung up, got out of bed, and grabbed his clothes. The movement woke his wife Melinda, who asked in a sluggish voice, "What''s going on?"


    "Nothing, dear," he said in a soft voice. "I''m on call, remember?"


    Melinda rolled over and went back to sleep. Leaving her to her dreams, Diego dressed quickly and headed for the kitchen. He looked at the clock on the stove and sighed: it was 4:12 a.m. He loved his job deeply. Whether it was helping people or investigating, he enjoyed it. The paperwork didn''t bother him too much. No, if there was only one thing he could change, it would be the nights he was on call in winter.


    Diego filled the coffee pot and turned it on. He could take five minutes, the time the officers put up the police tape and took care of the injured. Waiting for the coffee in his kitchen, he began to think. A kidnapping in a church? It was original... surely drug addicts again, there was only them to cause problems at this hour of the night. The city really had to give the police the green light to rid the ghetto of the drug ring that was thriving there. Things were getting worse and worse by the day. Unfortunately, the mayor was more of a risk-averse person, especially in this re-election period.


    The coffee pot rang. Diego poured himself a cup with lots of sugar, he needed it to keep his brain working properly. Then he put the rest in a thermos. He stayed in the kitchen for another ten minutes, sipping his hot coffee in silence.


    For people happy in madness,


    The bitter winter isn''t chilling


    Who else was he than a madman to leave his family at this hour of the night, and out in the cold? At least the church was not far away, he would be there in less than twenty minutes. Diego put his cup in the sink and went to get his service weapon and his coat. It was an elegant black officer''s trench-coat that his wife had given him when he was promoted to inspector. Then, without forgetting his thermos, he got into his car.


    There was no one on the road, but Diego put on the flashing light anyway to get through the intersections faster. He was a man in his mid-thirties, Latino type, always quiet. He had piercing black eyes, hair of the same color, and a mustache that gave him a slightly retro look. This could impress some suspects on occasion.


    The church was in sight. Detective Diego parked near the ambulance and turned off the flashing light. He had barely stepped out of the car when a full-figured police officer waved as he walked toward him.


    "Hi Sherlock," he said to Diego. "Sorry to drag you out of bed."


    "Hi Jerry," the detective replied. "The night is cold, isn''t it? I brought a thermos of coffee for you and the guys. What have we got?"


    "Leonard Duprat, a man in his forties, knife wounds and candle wax torture. Plus, he hasn''t eaten in several days, not fit to talk until tomorrow. There is also his nephew Rafael with his friend Jay, who supposedly came to rescue the victim from the priest who was holding him prisoner."


    "Candle wax torture?" asked Diego, raising an eyebrow. "That''s some BDSM stuff, are we sure this Leonard guy didn''t consent?"


    It wouldn''t be the strangest thing in his career. He had once arrested a woman who had repeatedly tried to rape a famous illuionist in his dressing room. She wanted to have a child with him who would inherit his magical powers. The poor man had been traumatized and had to change jobs, he had also kept a phobic fear of women ever since, and would probably be single for life.


    "I don''t think so," Jerry replied. "BDSM is one thing, but you''d really have to be nuts to agree to stay locked up for several days without eating."


    "Since when do we deal with sane people in our business?" laughed Diego. "Are the kids on drugs?"


    Jerry shrugged. "They don''t look like it Sherlock, but they are weird. Strange atmosphere around them. Anyway, you''ll see for yourself."


    Yes, it was time to get started. Diego decided to begin by inspecting the scene of the crime to get a better idea of the situation. He passed under the police tape and entered the sacristy. His inquisitive eyes scanned every object while his mind recorded everything. He noticed first that there was a faint smell of pepper residue in the air, and far too many candles for it to be normal.


    Forensics would examine the residue when it was daytime, but Diego already had his suspicions as to what it might be. He continued his inspection and examined the cubby-hole behind the confessional. A gag and cords stained with dried blood lay on the floor, evidence of the crime that had been committed there. He bet that Leonard was blindfolded as well and that he had not seen anything. Kidnapped by the priest, huh? Why would a man of the cloth do that? Diego walked out of the sacristy and back to the police officers.


    "Hey Jerry, I''m going to talk to them now."


    "Who do you want to start with Sherlock?"


    "With the nephew, intel?"


    "Rafael Duprat, eighteen years old, that''s all I have" Jerry replied. "Do you think we''ll take them into custody? They seem like good kids to me..."


    Diego didn''t answer and waited for Jerry to get Rafael out of the police car where he was waiting. The inspector discovered an alert young man, looking intelligent, but with distrust in his eyes.


    Okay, not a drug addict, but he has something to hide, Diego thought.


    "So young man," the inspector said. "Can you explain to me what you were doing in a church at this hour?"


    Rafael shrugged. "I was trying to save my uncle. That priest had kidnapped him!"


    "That''s what I was told, yes," Diego agreed. "How did you know he was there?"


    Rafael swallowed silently, but this movement had not escaped the inspector. Here we go, not a very honest nephew. He was about to speak again to put pressure on him when Rafael started to talk:


    "My uncle had been missing for several days, I reported it to the police but you did nothing! So when I found a church flyer at his apartment, I came to look for him. Then, I thought I heard Leonard''s voice coming from the back of the church, I wanted to go there but I ran into this half-crazed priest who threatened me, so I came back during the night."


    That''s right he heard his voice despite the gag, this crook is fucking with me...


    "Okay," Diego without letting anything of his thoughts show. "And how did you get into the church tonight?"


    Rafael''s eyes went to the top right of his eyes for a brief moment. "Uhh, the sacristy door was open, we just walked in."


    Of course, when you hold someone against their will, you always leave the doors open.


    The kid looked smart, but obviously he hadn''t thought much about his story. That''s why Diego liked to question suspects directly at the scene of the crime, they were often still too caught up in the events to think through their answers, or to agree on their version.


    "Okay," said the detective, as impassive as ever. "Explain to me why this priest would kidnap your uncle? Did he want a ransom perhaps?"


    "No," Rafael explained, "I think it''s because he mistook him for my grandfather, they didn''t like each other and maybe the priest wanted revenge or something... Hard to say, he really lost his mind!"


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Rafael suddenly seemed more confident. Was it because he had told the truth or because he had repeated the answer to that question? Probably the truth, Diego decided, looking at his eyes. It was both not very convincing and easy to verify. Which he would do anyway.


    The ambulance started up and headed for the hospital, with Leonard in it. The headlights shone on Rafael''s face for a moment and Diego was startled. He hadn''t noticed it in the dark, but the young man''s skin was unusually red. This case was getting weirder and weirder...


    "Why is your skin that color?" he asked.


    "I was under the UV machine for too long," Rafael answered with aplomb.


    The young man hadn''t even blinked. The moment had passed now, and he wouldn''t let himself be destabilized so easily again. Diego smiled quietly, he had never liked the soft way anyway.


    "You know what I think?" he said suddenly. "I think you and your friend are the kidnappers. That''s why you knew your uncle was there, that''s why you had the key to the vestry, maybe that''s why your skin is singed too. You played with candles, huh?"


    Rafael opened his mouth, he looked surprised and scared at the same time. That didn''t stop Diego from continuing:


    "You''re a crook, you called the police because your little game was over, nothing more. I don''t know if the priest is your scapegoat or your accomplice, I don''t know why you did this to your uncle either, but I know you''re hiding something from me and I intend to get to the bottom of it."


    Rafael''s brow was wrinkled with anger. "You''re bluffing. I''m not a crook, I came to free my uncle and the priest tried to kill us! His dagger crucifix must still be in the sacristy, under one of the pieces of furniture. It was a close call."


    Diego stared at his suspect for a long moment. Rafael looked sincere. And he had smelled pepper spray residue in the air which suggested an altercation. After all, there were exceptions to the rule that said that the culprit was a relative of the victim. Diego signaled Jerry to come get Rafael and bring Jay to him instead.


    The interrogation was singularly different with this one. He was not opposed, nor was he afraid, no expectations whatsoever¡­ as if he had already been confronted by the police and deeply disappointed by the experience. Diego didn''t like this feeling. It gave him the unpleasant impression that some of his colleagues had done their job badly. In any case, there wasn''t much to learn from Jay. He seemed to have a very bad memory and didn''t remember anything...


    Jay joined Rafael in the car, and Jerry came back to him rubbing his hands, a vain attempt to warm them. The sky was less dark and the stars could no longer be seen, but the first light of day wasn''t yet there.


    "So Sherlock," he asked. "Almost done?"


    "Just something to check on," Diego replied.


    The inspector went back into the sacristy. There he got down on his stomach to inspect the underside of the furniture with his flashlight. He took his time to make sure he didn''t miss anything. Patiently. Carefully. His efforts finally paid off, under a shelf wedged between the wall and the confessional was the dagger crucifix Rafael had mentioned.


    Diego took a plastic bag used to preserve evidence and grabbed the weapon. The pommel was artistically carved with culrs, but the edge was razor sharp... it was certainly not a decorative or ceremonial object. One point for the nephew. There were still many grey areas in this story, but the priest''s involvement seemed more and more likely.


    Diego had never liked men of the cloth. He was a man of science and logic, religion was nothing more than superstition in his eyes. On the other hand, his wife Melinda was very religious, and the reverence she showed for men in robes had always seemed unhealthy to him. Fortunately, she didn''t go to St. Catherine''s but to another congregation closer to the center of town: the Church of the Covenant.


    That the superstition of one of these lunatics had become fanaticism did not surprise him that much. He would have expected more cases, actually. Maybe the candle burns were part of a purification ritual or some such bullshit. Diego came out of the sacristy and handed the dagger crucifix to Jerry.


    "Do we have a name for the priest?" asked the inspector.


    "Gregory Cordier, it''s on the church flyers. Nothing in the files."


    Diego nodded, thoughtful. "Get me his address. And prepare a wanted notice, my guess is we won''t find him at his house."


    "What do we do about the kids?"


    "They''re hiding something, but there''s no point in pushing it right now. Let them go home. I''ll see them again later if needed, after I''ve had a chance to talk with the victim."


    Not a drug addict, nor a crook, but a priest who has lost his mind. You don''t see that often.


    <center><hr></center>


    Gregory watched the police cars parked in front of his church shaking with cold and rage. He hadn''t even had time to grab a coat when he ran away, and his eyes were still stinging from the pepper spray the devil worshipper had used. It shouldn''t have happened like this, he was doing God''s work!


    The policemen were questioning the two Lucifer agents, but those mundanes wouldn''t be able to do a thing, they were not equipped to recognize or to fight against the demonic forces. No, he was alone, and now that Rafael had the opportunity to corrupt the police with his lies he had to be even more discreet than before.


    Rafael! Rafael! His name alone was an offense. How dare he impersonate one of God''s closest angels? Blasphemy! He should have known about the deception as soon as he saw him the day before, and not let him go. Dogs don''t make cats. The grandfather was wicked, the uncle was a heretic spreading ungodly ideas... Rafael was bound to be connected with Satan. They were alike in body and spirit. He had had a moment of weakness and had allowed himself to be softened by the demon''s apparent youth, but this would not happen again.


    Fortunately, he was not alone, the angel of light that had appeared to him during the Christmas mass never left. God had elected him, he was the chosen one who had come to Earth to protect the flock from eternal evil. The magical moment when the bond was made still shone in Gregory''s mind. He was surrounded by candles, the faithful were singing, and the light from the stained glass windows shimmered on him. Some of the flock had fainted as he approached, reaching ecstasy simply by being close to him. He was still shivering at the memory, it was certainly not the effect of the cold, he was touched by divine grace!


    The ambulance left for the hospital, only the police officers were left with the devil worhsipper and his accomplice. Gregoy had to submit them to the ordeal, and administer the punishment reserved for heretics. He had made a mistake with Leonard, he had believed that he could save him, purify him from the influence of evil. He was delusional! The only way to purify him was through blood.


    Of course, he was not supposed to kill anyone without a papal dispensation, but his case was an exception. He was the armed arm of God, specifically chosen by His angel of light to carry out His mission. Not to mention the fact that Rafael and Leonard were so corrupted that they were probably not even human anymore!


    Gregory arm''s was numb, he shook it and ants went up to his skull. Then a sharp pain shot through his chest. He had been having these symptoms for several days now: God was speaking to him, this was his punishment for failing to punish His enemies. He had to do penance for his sins again, and make himself worthy of His heavenly blessing.


    Then, with the divine powers of the angel of light, he would exact divine vengeance on the devil worshippers. Their days were numbered.

 12. Promises

    December 31, 7:49 a.m., near St. Catherine church.


    Rafael and Jay silently walked away from the police cars. The officers had closed the church and placed police tape around the entrance to the sacristy. From the conversations Rafael had overheard, the forensics team would be here soon. He wondered if they could detect the spiritual energy he and the priest had used, or the effects of their powers... that light attack had probably affected the objects around them in some way.


    Rafael reminded himself not to underestimate law enforcement. This police inspector had spotted the weaknesses in his story in half a second. He was still angry that he had allowed himself to be destabilized like that, fortunately Jay had done better. He should have thought of this before calling the police. At least he had hidden his bag with all the equipment, including the hazel key. It would have been a disaster if the officers had found it, and he would surely be on his way to the police station by now rather than walking free.


    "I''m going straight to the hospital to see how Leonard is doing," Rafael said as he approached his motorcycle. "You want a ride?"


    Jay shook his head. "No, I''ll meet you later. I have to take care of some things at home, my mom sent me several messages in regards to the money I left lying around."


    Rafael raised his eyebrows without understanding, but he had too much on his mind to be really interested in the subject. Making sure he wasn''t seen, he jumped over the low wall of the nearby house to retrieve his bag. He then returned to the street and got on his motorcycle. Leonard hadn''t regained consciousness before leaving for the hospital, and Rafael wanted to be there when his uncle woke up.


    "I''m going," Jay said with a yawn. "I''ll see you later."


    Rafael nodded without looking up from his phone. He was texting Paulina and his parents to let them know that Leonard was in the hospital. He left out the explanation of what had happened to his uncle, and how he had been found. He still didn''t know what to say. He couldn''t tell them he could do shamanic magic after all, nor that the priest who had kidnapped Leonard also had powers!


    He had almost confessed to everything when the police inspector had accused him of being the culprit in the kidnapping, but he was glad he hadn''t done so, that would have only complicated things further. He kind of regretted calling the police, and was still angry at being treated like a suspect, even though he knew deep down the officers were just doing their job. He hoped they would find the priest and be just as ruthless with him.


    I didn''t have a choice anyway, he thought to himself as a consolation. Leonard needed that ambulance.


    The motorcycle sped off in the direction of the hospital. The building was on the other side of downtown, near the university. He would be there in no time, and as soon as Leonard woke up, he would be able to know what the story was all about. Rafael had said that the priest had confused his uncle with his grandfather, but the truth was that he had no clue. It was just a guess...


    When he was almost at his destination, Rafael started to feel bad. The skin on his face and hands was burning more and more, and every movement he made was accompanied by a sharp pain. What was going on? Was it the aftermath of the priest''s attack? He had believed that the power of the plant spirit had allowed him to counter it.


    He parked, entered the hospital, and went directly to the toilet. There, he discovered to his horror that he had a huge sunburn to the point that his skin was already starting to peel. He foolishly tried to put cold water on it, but it only made the pain worse and did nothing to help.


    Damn, that''s one hell of a burn!


    At least he was in a hospital. He asked for the emergency room and went there as fast as he could. He couldn''t stay like that. Luckily there wasn''t much of a wait at that time of the morning and it didn''t take more than an hour for someone to take him in. He told his story about the UV machine again, but the doctor didn''t believe it any more than the police inspector. Surely being burned only on his face and hands didn''t help his credibility.


    "I don''t know what you''ve been playing at, young man,¡± said the doctor, ¡°but I suggest you don''t do it again. That''s a second degree burn and you''re going to get blisters."


    It certainly wasn''t his intention to do it again. This priest had disappeared into thin air and he hoped never to see him again. With the police on his tail, he had probably gone as far away as possible. That''s what Rafael would have done anyway.


    The doctor advised him to hydrate abundantly and then left the room. A nurse took over to wash his sunburns with delicacy, which however did not prevent him from suffering martyrdom. She then applied a silver sulfadiazine cream to avoid infection. Rafael had all the difficulty of the world to maintain the circulation of his spiritual energy during this time.


    With the police it had gone well because his reserves had been depleted by the battle, but now that they had been replenished he had to make sure the energy was flowing properly all the time. This was extremely difficult, and, as if the fatigue and pain weren''t enough of a challenge, he felt that the meridians in his face and hands were damaged. No matter how hard he tried, there was always some energy dissipating in those areas. Fortunately, the nurse did not seem to be affected, and she remained very professional.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Rafael finally made his way to his uncle''s room, his face and hands still full of cream. It wasn''t a pretty sight, and he wondered for a moment if his aura would work by making others ignoring the medicated mask or finding it attractive. Despite the treatment, the pain had sadly remained. His skin was completely raw and just the drafts on his skin were enough to accentuate his suffering.


    He had been lucky, very lucky. The seriousness of his injury made him realize more than ever how close he had come to death at the church. If he hadn''t had the plant spirit... he shivered. Thankfully, it was all over now. Leonard was safe and the police would take care of the priest. What a relief!


    A part of his brain told him that it wouldn''t be that easy, that the police wouldn''t know how to handle the priest''s powers and that any attempt to arrest him would fail. He repressed these thoughts. He wanted to forget about it, if only for a moment. God, these corridors were endless...


    Rafael finally arrived at Leonard''s room, and he was overjoyed to see that his uncle was awake. His condition had visibly improved, his wounds were bandaged and his face had regained color. Probably the beneficial effect of the G5% polyionic solution that was administered to him in an infusion, his uncle had been completely dehydrated the day before. Rafael entered the room and Leonard greeted him with a hesitant smile.


    "Hi Rafe, I''m sorry. You''re probably wondering what I got you into..."


    "I know the spirits are real," Rafael said as he sat down by the bed. "I met Alek Dimavski at the nursing home, he explained everything to me."


    Leonard nodded. "Gregory, the priest who kidnapped me, happened to bond with a light spirit during Christmas mass. It caused him to lose his mind."


    "I saw it firsthand," Rafael replied bitterly.


    "Did he do that to you?" asked Leonard, pointing to his nephew''s half-white, half-scarlet face.


    "It was him," Rafael confirmed. "He was talking about demons, that we were bringing corruption upon the world. Did he mean spirits?"


    "Yes, I made the mistake of telling him everything I knew," Leonard admitted, "but his sick mind made him reinterpret it in an irrational way and... that''s why he kidnapped me. He''s convinced that The Last Judgement is coming, and that it''s his duty to eliminate as many demons as possible before the doomsday happens."


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "What spirit did you bind," Rafael asked curiously.


    Leonard shook his head. "None, why should we bind them? We''d be better off leaving them free, and not exploiting them like we did with the other living beings."


    Rafael was stunned. Let them free? He had the impression that his plant spirit was rather happy to be bound to him, it allowed it to move around, to connect with plants outside the park... then he remembered how he had imposed his will on it during the night to form the hazel key, and he was taken by shame. He had done it to free his uncle, but hell was paved with good intentions. Was this a form of slavery?


    "Why did the priest come after you if you have no spirit?" asked Rafael, "I don''t understand..."


    Leonard made a disgusted face. "Because of my thesis. In it, I reveal my discoveries about spirits and the shamanic techniques that allow one to connect with them. He wanted to keep the information from getting out... so that no other shamans would appear. He said it was heretical knowledge."


    "I bound a plant spirit," Rafael confessed after a moment of silence, a little embarrassed. "It was through it that I found you and was able to confront the priest."


    Leonard nodded gravely. "I see, you''re aware of the responsibilities this places on you, aren''t you?"


    "Which means?" asked Rafael still uncomfortable.


    "You are a shaman now. As such you have a duty to make sure the spirits are not exploited, and that their rights are respected. You must also watch out that other shamans do not misuse their powers. Magic will be more and more present in the times to come, promise me that you will do your best to protect the innocent and keep the world a beautiful place."


    The enormity of the request made Rafael groan. "I''m not sure that... that''s too much. I mean, who can predict the consequences that the appearance of the spirits will have on the world? I don''t know if I can do that uncle."


    "You don''t have to do this alone Rafael," Leonard said wearily. "I''m here, others will help, and, all together, we''ll make a difference. Just promise me you''ll do your best."


    Rafael knew himself, the importance of his word was of paramount importance to him. If he went on this mission with his uncle, it would affect the trajectory of his entire life, and he wasn''t sure he was ready for that. However, Leonard''s insistent look made him realize that it was already too late. He had become a shaman, he had used his magical powers to fight the priest... this promise would ultimately be just a confirmation of what already was.


    "I promise you, uncle," Rafael whispered, "I promise to do my best to make the transition to a magical society go smoothly. I don''t know how that can be possible, but I''ll try."


    Leonard gave him a big smile. "I knew I could count on you Rafael, you can''t imagine how proud I am! You and I will be at the forefront. Both of us, to build a new world."


    His uncle''s optimism was infectious, and Rafael began to think that maybe things would turn out better than he thought. He was about to ask his uncle about his plans for the future when the sound of high heels hitting the floor rang out from the hallway.


    It was Paulina who had just arrived, and she was surprisingly elegant for the occasion. In addition to her heels, she was wearing a long burgundy dress that must not have been very warm for the season, and her hair was gathered in a sophisticated braid that wrapped around the top of her head like a crown. Without paying Rafael the slightest attention, she immediately rushed to Leonard''s bedside, and took him in her arms.


    "Oh my God," she cried. "You''re okay, if you only knew how worried I''ve been!"


    Leonard was beaming. He seemed to have forgotten his worries as well as his injuries. He clung to Paulina''s shoulders, savoring her touch with relish. For his part, Rafael felt a flash of pity for his uncle. Couldn''t he see that it was all an act? An illusion that could collapse overnight? Apparently not, because his uncle couldn''t bring himself to let go of Paulina. Finally, it was she who broke free from the embrace with a satisfied smile.


    "What happened to you?" she asked eagerly. "I knew something was wrong right away when you didn''t respond to my messages. You always answer my messages!"


    "I''ve been kidnapped," Leonard replied. "A half-crazy priest who didn''t want me to publish my thesis. He was afraid of the consequences my discoveries could have on the world..."


    Paulina laughed out loud. "Half-crazy indeed, who could believe that your thesis could have any influence on the world. Apart from confirming the New Age milieu in its beliefs I don''t see it. It''s ridiculous!"


    Rafael gritted his teeth. This woman had the gift of irritating him! Not only was she manipulating his uncle''s emotions, but she was also belittling his work. She was his colleague, goodness, she had traveled with him. She should have been the first to realize the significance of his discoveries and to support him!


    Leonard didn''t seem to hear the sarcasm. He continued, "I''m sorry I worried you like that, Paulina. You know that wasn''t my intention. I hope you didn''t think I didn''t want to talk to you or anything like that."


    "Of course not my little Leonard, I know you would never do that to me. We are true friends after all."


    "Yes, true friends," Leonard repeated absently.


    Rafael wasn''t fooled. He had seen the light in his uncle''s eyes disappear with this last exchange. He was suffering for him, and wanted to kick Paulina out, but he had no idea how to do it without causing a scandal. Even Leonard would probably hold it against him. So he bit his tongue and prayed that something would stop this disaster.


    Some supernatural entity must have heard him, because that''s when the police arrived. It was Inspector Diego Martinez, who had been questioning Rafael earlier, accompanied by a uniformed officer. They looked like serious men who had a goal and would not give up until they had accomplished it.


    Diego greeted them and then went straight to the heart of the matter: "I am glad to see that you have recovered from the ordeal you went through, Mr. Duprat. I have a few questions to ask you if you feel well enough. Can you first summarize what happened to you before we got to the church?"


    "Of course Mr. Inspector," Leonard nodded. "I had a big disagreement with Father Cordier, and he locked me up to get me to change my mind. From there, it got out of hand, thankfully my nephew found out where I was locked up!"


    Diego''s gaze traveled for a moment in the direction of Rafael, then immediately returned to Leonard.


    "Your nephew told us about an old dispute between Father Cordier and your grandfather. Is this related?"


    Rafael saw Leonard hesitate. His uncle had very rigid morals, and the prospect of lying to law enforcement must have bothered him deeply. That said, this was neither the time nor the place to get into an explanation of magic and shamanism. Leonard must have realized that this would only complicate things because he said:


    "Probably inspector. To tell you the truth, I believe that the priest Cordier suffers from mental illness, he had a very incoherent speech, and what he did to me..."


    "You don''t need to go into detail," the inspector interrupted him empathetically. "I''m sure it was a very difficult experience, traumatic even."


    Rafael felt a pang of gratitude toward the inspector, perhaps he wasn''t so antipathetic after all. Rafael had heard the tremor in his uncle''s voice just before he was cut off. The inspector''s intervention had probably saved him from bursting into tears in front of Paulina.


    Diego spoke again. "I wanted to warn you that we went to the priest Cordier''s house but he was not there. We have also collected testimonies about his behavior, several faithful of the church have reported incoherent behavior on his part since the Christmas mass. As a result, we have issued a search notice on him."


    The inspector straightened up and looked them all squarely in the eyes before adding:


    "Rest assured, we will find him, and he will be held accountable for his actions. I promise you."

 13. The gentle one

    Tiffany had just received another message from Jay. She had to admit that she was feeling a little excited about their exchange, she hadn''t had a boyfriend since middle school, and it wasn''t anything serious back then. She still wasn''t sure she was ready for a relationship though, but Jay''s enthusiasm was certainly enough for two.


    Unfortunately, her joy quickly faded when she opened the message. It wasn''t about flirting, or their upcoming date, but about Leonard''s situation. Rafael and Jay had found him in bad shape, and he had to be taken to the hospital. Jay suggested they meet there later in the morning to get the latest news, and support Leonard through this difficult time.


    Tiffany was alone in the guest room Rafael''s parents had given her for the vacations. She was knitting a large Irish pullover, and had not yet bothered to come downstairs for breakfast, nor to greet her Aunt Alice and Uncle Alfred. They must have been used to it now, she had been locked in her room a lot in the last few days. It was the same at home. She needed solitude to be able to think.


    The absence of her mother had allowed Tiffany to find a serenity that she had believed was gone forever, and the prospect of sharing the same living space again once the vacations were over was unbearable. She absolutely needed a fallback solution. The easiest way would be to ask her Aunt Alice to continue living in the guest room, she was sure she would agree, but her mother would not... Tiffany wanted to avoid being the source of a conflict that would drive the two sisters apart.


    I don''t want to see her anymore, but I can''t impose that on Auntie Alice.


    She had told Ilona about it, hoping that her father would be able to rent her one of his many properties at below market price, but her friend had quickly disabused her of this idea. Her father was horribly strict, and believed that people should earn things for themselves. This obviously included his daughter, as well as her friends.


    So Tiffany was sitting in her room and brooding over her problems, with no solution in sight. At least she wasn''t completely wasting her time because she was keeping her hands busy. She didn''t know who she was making the pullover for. It was probably too early to give Jay such a gift, that was for sure in fact... she didn''t know yet if he was seriously interested in her. But this item of clothing could fit Alfred, Leonard, or even Rafael.


    Tiffany texted back to accept Jay''s invitation and began to think about what she might wear. This was not the first time she would be going to this hospital. She wanted to be a pediatric nurse and had already done several internships there, but her work attire would not be appropriate for the circumstances. She needed something elegant, sober, and warm at the same time. She decided to call Ilona to come and help her choose.


    Tiffany knew that Ilona wasn''t completely sincere, and that she was using her to get closer to Rafael, but she trusted that their relationship could still become a true friendship. A little good will goes a long way.


    If only my mother had a little of it...


    Ilona was available and it didn''t take her more than half an hour to arrive, just enough time for Tiffany to preselect some outfits to show her friend. She didn''t have much choice anyway, having only brought two bags of clothes for the vacations. After intense exchanges with Ilona, Tiffany finally decided on a blue satin top with black pants, she had a beautiful ocean blue hat that would go perfectly with the ensemble. Ilona, for her part, wore a beige wool dress with a belt and black tights. The two young women then spent a moment to look at themselves in the mirror with satisfaction. They were beautiful.


    "Can I come with you to the hospital?" asked Ilona suddenly.


    Tiffany felt embarrassed. Of course she wanted Ilona to come with her, but at the same time she wasn''t sure how Rafael would take it. He had made it clear that this friendship bothered him and that he wanted to see his ex as little as possible... and she also thought of poor Leonard, the last thing he needed was an argument in his hospital room! She answered hesitantly:


    "Okay, but only if you promise to be discreet. You don''t make any remarks, and you don''t try to initiate a conversation with Rafael."


    Ilona pouted, but assured, "I won''t be a problem, don''t worry."


    Tiffany nodded in agreement. The two young women then went to get their coats and headed for the hospital. The bus ride seemed endless to Tiffany, she was worried about many things: how it would go with Jay, if Leonard''s condition was serious, if Ilona would really stay out of trouble, and how Rafael would react to her presence... so many things were going on in her head that it completely prevented her from thinking.


    In addition, several men were staring at them. She didn''t know if it was because she was paying more attention to her looks lately, or because Ilona was there, but she found it very disturbing. Her mother liked to attract attention, and always adopted a very provocative attitude for that. She, however, didn''t want to be the target of all eyes, she didn''t want to be anything like her mother! This made her really miss the regenerative calm of her room.


    Fortunately, no one came to approach them and they were soon at the hospital. Tiffany instinctively took the staff entrance, leading Ilona through the labyrinthine corridors of the building to the nurses'' locker room, and then to the emergency rooms. Halfway there, they were stopped by a woman in a white coat who hailed them:


    "Hey, it''s Tiffany! I almost didn''t recognize you in your nice clothes. What are you doing here? Are you planning to do an internship in the emergency department?"


    "Hi Latifah. It''s not for an internship, I''m here to see someone..."


    "Ah," the nurse''s expression darkened. "It''s not too serious I hope."


    "No don''t worry, he''s in good hands now," Tiffany said immediately, not wanting to worry Latifah. "Is your shift going well?"


    Another nurse joined them and answered in Latifah''s place, "We had a visit from a police detective this morning, a very sexy Latino man, too bad he had a wedding ring."


    "I don''t mind it," Latifah remarked. "The best lovers are always married."


    Embarrassed, Tiffany started to blush, which made the other women laugh. Latifah continued:


    "He was a little old for you, my dear, but I''m sure you must have many other suitors. You''re at the age where you should take advantage of it, there''s nothing like a man to warm up your bed... and the rest!"


    My God! These women were crazy, what was Ilona going to think of her now? She wasn''t like that... She wasn''t like that at all! Well, she liked Jay that was true, but that had nothing to do with it. She turned her gaze to her friend, anxious to be judged, but Ilona was looking at the nurses without paying attention to her.


    "It''s nonsense this idea of taking advantage of it," Ilona interjected. "I''ve heard that before, except that to take advantage you have to avoid the losers, and they''re everywhere. It''s much better to find the right guy and stay with him rather than doing casual relationships. Those sucks!"


    Tiffany was surprised by this statement. She had never talked too much about this kind of thing with Ilona before, but she had gotten the impression that her friend was very successful with men, and she certainly had the attitude of a woman who liked to play with them. That''s what she had done with Rafael anyway. Tiffany didn''t understand her attitude.


    The nurses had been chilled by Ilona''s remark. They returned to their work while the two friends continued towards Leonard''s room in silence. It didn''t take them long to get there. Leonard was awake, but Jay wasn''t there yet, and Rafael was dozing off in one of the hospital chairs.


    "Hi, Uncle Leonard," Tiffany whispered as she entered the room. "How are you?"


    He wasn''t really her uncle, but they''d always seen each other at family gatherings when she was a kid, and she''d taken to calling him after her cousin Rafael. Tiffany was reassured to see him looking so well. She had imagined the worst, but he didn''t seem to have any serious injuries, just a little anemia.


    "I''m doing great," Leonard said, smiling at her. "It''s all thanks to Rafael and his friend Jay, they were the ones who found me and scared off my kidnapper!"


    "He''s a real man," Ilona murmured, looking at Rafael.


    "Yes, they''re incredible," Tiffany agreed. "What happened to Rafael''s face?"


    Leonard shook his head. "I''m not sure, I think he was burned fighting the priest. He told me it wasn''t serious, though."


    Tiffany was full of admiration for her cousin. She wasn''t even aware that he had continued the search on his own, and on top of that he had fought a criminal! She could never have done that. And Jay was with Rafael, he too had been in the fight, he could have been hurt. What had she done for her part? Nothing. She wasn''t good enough to be his girlfriend, and Jay was bound to find out. Maybe she''d better cancel their date right away...


    "Hi girls, hi Leonard, glad to see you''re doing better," Jay said as he arrived.


    He sent Tiffany a smile. The intensity of his gaze disturbed her and she turned her head away. What a stupid move! Now he was going to believe that she ignored him. She fidgeted with the fabric of her top looking for something to say, but she couldn''t think of anything. Jay suddenly seemed taller to her, more confident too. Something had definitely changed in him and that made her lose her means, even more than usual.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Much better, thank you Jay," Leonard replied. "That was incredibly brave of you to come and save me with Rafael. If you ever need anything, don''t hesitate to ask me."


    "Well, it was nothing. We were lucky," Jay said casually. "Do you need anything? I can go to the vending machine and buy you something to eat or drink."


    Leonard nodded, "I''d like that, IV''s don''t fill your stomach and I''ve never liked hospital meals."


    "Nobody likes them!" exclaimed Jay. "Will you come with me Tiffany? I''ll buy you something if you want."


    "Okay," she replied shyly. "Are you coming Ilona?"


    Jay pouted at the question. He would have liked to be alone with her, that was for sure, but Ilona had accompanied her this far. It was a little weird to leave her alone with Leonard when she didn''t know him well... and to be honest she wasn''t comfortable with the idea of Jay trying anything if it was just the two of them. She wanted him to try of course, but not here, not in the hospital, the nurses might see them.


    The three of them walked down the stairs to the first floor where the vending machines were located. Seeing Jay lead the way had a strange effect on Tiffany, it reassured her. Her worries were still there, but they didn''t seem so bad anymore. It reminded her of when her father would take her for walks when she was little, she felt like nothing could happen to her. She missed the feeling. She missed him.


    Those men wouldn''t have dared look at me the way they did if Jay had been there.


    They were soon at the vending machine, Tiffany was pulling out her wallet to buy herself something to drink when Jay stopped her.


    "I''m buying. What do you want?"


    Tiffany was embarrassed. She was well aware that he didn''t have much money, and he had already offered to buy Leonard food. She finally accepted a cup of coffee from him, but she promised herself that she would pay him back later, somehow. Jay began buying sandwiches, as well as bottles of water and soda.


    "How did Rafael get hurt?" asked Ilona suddenly.


    Jay took on a conspiratorial look and winked at Tiffany. "You did see that there was something strange didn''t you? This was no ordinary fight! To tell you the truth, the priest who kidnapped Leonard had magical powers, he could summon a light hotter than the sun''s rays. We were only able to defeat him because Rafael and I also have magical powers. We are shamans, like the ones Leonard met in his travels!"


    "Honestly Jay, can''t you be serious for five minutes?" snapped Ilona.


    "It''s true," he said vexed. "Why would I make up a story like that? You really need to stop talking down to people Ilona."


    "Stop it, both of you," Tiffany said to calm the situation. "I''m sure Jay wouldn''t joke about something so serious."


    "Really, Tiff? Magical powers! He''s just bullshitting us."


    Tiffany felt a bubble of anger form inside her. Putting others down like that was exactly what her mother did. Okay, Jay was exaggerating sometimes, yet that was no reason to treat him like that. She tried to hold back. She didn''t want to yell, especially at her new friend, but the anger kept building...


    "I''m going to the bathroom," Tiffany blurted out, and she promptly walked away.


    She had barely entered her shelter when Ilona joined her looking sheepish.


    "I''m sorry Tiff, I didn''t mean to put you in this state," she apologized.


    "You should be apologizing to Jay instead. That was really not nice what you said!"


    "Oh, that was nothing. He''s a clown, he just said that to try to impress you..."


    Ilona stopped and examined Tiffany for a moment before continuing:


    "Is that it? Oh my god, I get it now, you have a crush on him, that''s why you wanted me to help you pick out your outfit! You should have told me earlier!"


    "No," Tiffany stammered. "It''s not that at all. It''s just he saved Leonard, He deserves respect and, uhh..."


    "Come on, don''t worry, it''s not a big deal. You want me to fix you up a little? I have my makeup bag with me."


    Tiffany blushed to her ears. Frankly, what an impudence! Ilona always thought she knew everything, and that she could do what she want. It was unbearable sometimes. It was their story, her and Jay''s, Ilona didn''t have to interfere in it. Especially since her friend already had enough in her plate to repair the damage between her and Rafael.


    On the other hand, a touch of make-up couldn''t hurt. If it would encourage Jay to look at her more...


    "Okay," Tiffany finally said shyly, "something not too flashy please."


    <center><hr></center>


    When the two young women emerged from the bathroom fifteen minutes later, Jay was gone. They found him in Leonard''s room. Rafael was awake and helping his uncle devour the mountain of sandwiches Jay had brought in. It must have cost him a fortune! Ilona immediately went to sit next to Rafael to check on his burns, and Tiffany stood by the entrance. She felt like there was no room for her.


    Jay walked past her and out into the hallway. She rushed after him.


    "Where are you going? Aren''t you staying with the others?" she asked.


    Jay shook his head. "I''m going to see my dad, he''s in observation."


    "What?" worried Tiffany. "What happened to him? Is he okay? I can come with you if you want."


    "Ahhh," Jay said, running a hand through his hair. "You don''t have to, my dad, you know, he''s not a very nice person to be around."


    "I don''t mind," Tiffany assured him, ¡°I won''t let you go alone!¡±


    Jay relented and motioned for her to follow him. The two of them walked down the hallways in silence. Several times their hands brushed against each other, and Tiffany wasn''t sure if she was more afraid of him taking her hand, or not taking it. Eventually she spoke up to ease some of the tension she was feeling:


    "I''m sorry," she said.


    "Why?" asked Jay.


    "About Ilona earlier, I don''t know what got into her..."


    "It''s nothing," Jay replied. "It''s true that it''s an unbelievable story. I''m surprised you trust me with this..."


    "If you say it, it must be true," Tiffany affirmed.


    Jay gave her a sidelong glance before stating, "I''ll teach you if you want. There''s a runic sign you need to know to bind spirits, I can show it to you."


    To be honest, Tiffany wasn''t quite sure she believed him. And even if it were true, her life was complicated enough as it was without having to add this magic stuff. On the other hand, she was moved that he wanted to share this knowledge with her, and it would allow them to spend some time together.


    "I''d love to," she finally said. "By the way, you didn''t tell me what happened to your dad."


    Jay grimaced. "The doctors said it was a ruptured aneurysm, and he hit his head when he fell which gave him a concussion. He''s going to be out for a while."


    "That''s horrible," Tiffany exclaimed.


    Jay looked like he was about to say something, but then thought better of it. He would probably tell her later, maybe during their date? She wasn''t that good with conversations... They continued to walk down the hallways. Tiffany still hoped that Jay would take her hand, but the moment had probably passed now. They had almost arrived at the room. A woman in a sari came out, and Jay exclaimed:


    "Mom, I didn''t think you''d be back already!¡±


    "This is a pretty one, Jay," Deepali remarked, looking at Tiffany. "Is she your girlfriend?"


    What? How could she ask that? panicked Tiffany.


    "Not yet,¡± replied Jay with a roguish smile.


    Oh my god! Oh my god! Oh my god!

 14. The end (of the year)

    December 31, 3:10 p.m., in front of the hospital.


    Rafael didn''t want to go home. He was in that state beyond tiredness where sleeping didn''t make sense anymore, even if it was what his body needed. Once the elation of having freed his uncle and the irritation about the police''s attitude had passed, Rafael found himself in an inner void where all he could do was give his brain time to integrate all the emotions of the night.


    He walked towards his motorcycle, his eyes in the void. He barely had enough concentration to keep control of his aura. Leonard was fine, that was the important thing. He hadn''t expected Ilona''s presence, he should have though, she was following Tiffany everywhere now. Thank God, she had been remarkably discreet. Until she asked him to take her home anyhow. He still didn''t know what to do with her...


    Just thinking about it made him tired, he was caught between the memory of their happiness together and the suffering she had caused him. This opposition frozed his thoughts. And when he succeeded in forgetting Ilona, he thought of the avalanche of questions that his parents were going to ask him when he would return home. He was afraid that his mother would insist much more than the inspector to know what had really happened, and that she would spend hours reproaching him for having put himself in danger.


    He decided to go see Alek and immediately set out. The old shaman had his quirks, but he didn''t interfere in other people''s lives. Maybe would he even let him sleep for a few hours in his room? The time to pull himself together. Why had he promised to help Leonard find a way to integrate magic into society? Something was wrong with him, this was going to be a disaster!


    Of course men were going to use spirits for their own benefit, of course governments were going to try to control magic, just like when that oil company had wiped out Alek''s tribe to exploit their resources... What could a young shaman and a naive scientist do to stop them?


    I promised though...


    A car honked for him to move forward, the light had been green for a while. Rafael shook his head and concentrated on the road. He really needed to sleep, but with all that light to photosynthesize it wasn''t the right time, maybe if he could find a place to take root he could... another honk, damn. He bit his lip to prevent his thoughts from drifting again.


    Rafael somehow managed to get to the nursing home. Sarah, the receptionist, greeted him, but he headed straight for Alek''s room. He wasn''t in the mood for conversation, not to mention that he could still feel his spiritual energy escaping from his face and hands. He hoped, without much conviction, that the old shaman would have a solution to bring him back to normal.


    Rafael entered the room and discovered Alek in his evening clothes. This meant that he was wearing an almost white shirt and an old worn-out jacket. Rafael hesitated in the doorway.


    "Hi, uh, do you mind?"


    "It''s okay kid," Alek said, revealing his toothless grin. "You can stay a while, activities don''t start until four."


    "Activities?" asked Rafael, confused.


    "Yes, tomorrow, it''s the new year on your calendar. Which is stupid because it''s not spring yet, but what can we expect from a degenerate civilization like yours? Anyway, the staff has organized some entertainment to keep us busy, and I plan to take advantage of it to get closer to the new female resident. She''s not even eighty yet, can you imagine? What an opportunity!


    What, eighty years old? How old is he again?


    Rafael tried to compose himself. "I just wanted to tell you that I found Leonard and set him free. He had been kidnapped by another shaman who could make himself invisible and emit light rays..."


    "Ahh, a light spirit," Alek remarked as he admired himself in the mirror. "They''re rare, hard to bind too. It''s easier to settle for a blessing with those one."


    "I got burned," Rafael said, pointing to his face. He felt a little silly because Alek had probably already noticed. "Should I do something or..."


    "It''s only a scratch, it''ll heal in no time," laughed Alek. "I''m sure the other guy is much worse off, isn''t he?"


    Rafael wasn''t so sure. The pepper spray had succeeded in making him run away, but there was probably not much left of it now. He had been lucky that the fight was not longer.


    "What, no?" asked Alek when he saw his expression. "Don''t tell me you let him get away?"


    "The important thing is that Leonard is off the hook," Rafael replied. "The police are after his kidnapper, so he probably won''t dare come after us."


    "The police?" growled Alek. "Fucking mundanes against a light shaman who can make himself invisible? That''s stupid, I expected better from you, kid. I''d be you, I''d start thinking about how to defend against the next attack, and find a way to get rid of him permanently. I can teach you a disruption rune for light spirits if you want, that''ll give you an edge. Either way, he''s got you in his sights, guaranteed!"


    Rafael shuddered at the thought, but he couldn''t see what he could do. Alek was probably wrong anyway. The priest was just as new to this as he was, and on top of that he had lost his mind. It was not one of those Russian shamans hardened by the ages.


    "Anyway," Rafael continued, "I''m sure Leonard will come to see you as soon as he''s out of the hospital. Did he ever tell you about his thesis, and his plans to reveal the shamanic magic to the world?"


    "Oh yes he has, way too much," Alek said. "By the way, did you know that the women here don''t want to hear about the prey you''ve hunted, or the enemies you''ve slaughtered? I don''t get it, how can they determine a man''s bravery? Are they sleeping with the first person they meet or what?"


    "Uh, I think they look mostly at money and beauty," Rafael answered.


    "Money, huh? I''ll have to get some," Alek said thoughtfully.


    "You don''t seem to care much about Leonard, I thought he saved your life?"


    "He''s an adult, and I paid my dues by sharing my knowledge with him, not to mention the mirror pendant I gave him. I''m not a babysitter. I have plenty to do with my own stuff."


    What stuff? Hitting on the new boarders? And here I thought he was reliable...


    "I''m glad he got out of it," Alek continued. "Maybe now he''ll decide to bind a spirit rather than cling to his silly morals. The world isn''t all roses, it''s eat or be eaten. Well, kid, you gotta go now. New Year''s Eve is about to start, I''m going to join the others in the main hall."


    Rafael grumbled but took the way out anyway. He had no choice but to go home. The idea of getting back on his motorcycle in his tired state didn''t appeal to him to say the least. It had been a mistake to come to see Alek, he didn''t care about them. Now that he thought about it, Alek hadn''t even offered to help with the search for Leonard. He was a wreck, all right, but he could have done something with his death spirit.


    That said, the nurses probably wouldn''t have agreed to let him out in his condition.


    It was already getting dark outside. At the edge of his consciousness, Rafael felt the nocturnal lethargy taking hold of the surrounding plants. He had to hurry before being also affected. It would be a shame that the priest came across him sleeping in the middle of the street... Alek was right all things considered, he was imprudent, he shouldn''t have returned from the hospital alone.


    Rafael laboriously straddled his motorcycle and started it. Prudence is the mother of safety, he though as he released his control over his aura, it was better to concentrate entirely on driving. Luckily there were far fewer people on the road than before, most people had already arrived at their New Year''s Eve destination.


    When he arrived home, he had only one thought in mind. Sleep. He promised his parents that he would answer their questions the next day and collapsed into bed. He would not be partying this year.


    <hr>


    The next morning Rafael woke up with the sun.


    Happy New Year, he thought wryly.


    His face and hands itched terribly. He had blisters, just as the doctor had predicted, and in the least affected places, shreds of skin were ready to peel off. He felt like a monster. He went straight to the bathroom and there he got an idea: He had to stay hydrated, right? What if he used the powers of his plant spirit to absorb as much water as possible. He could synthesize chlorophyll, he should be able to create roots on the surface of his skin.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    No sooner said than done. He undressed, immersed himself in the bathtub, and began to circulate his spiritual energy. His plant spirit seemed to be waiting for it. Tiny roots appeared on his skin, and he didn''t have time to think about how to use them as they were already instinctively absorbing water. He felt the liquid flowing inside, it was no longer water but sap that came directly to bathe his cells.


    It tickled.


    But that was not all it did. When the nourishing liquid reached his cells, they suddenly became more active, as if they were awakening from a long sleep and this food was all they had been waiting for to start functioning again. They began to multiply, to grow stronger. Rafael noticed with his shamanic vision that the new cells were not exactly the same as the previous ones. They had evolved to integrate the resilience of the plants, they allowed a better circulation of spiritual energy...


    How much will this bond change me?


    It was probably too late to worry about this. The plant spirit was now part of him, and he had never heard of breaking that kind of bond. One more question to ask Alek. Anyway, if he hadn''t become a shaman, the mad priest would have killed him, and Leonard would still be in his clutches. Better to change than to die, even if it meant becoming a freak.


    The skin on his face and hands tingled, the itch was almost unbearable. It wasn''t painful though, but rather something that indicated the return of lost sensations. Where there had been only a stabbing pain since the priest had burned him, he felt again the touch of water, its temperature, and even... its richness in mineral salts?


    It was too much! All these sensations that were suddenly coming back, it was excruciating. The tension made Rafael''s hands tense, he wanted to tear his skin with his nails to make the tingling go away. He plunged his head into the water and screamed with all his might. He wanted to flee, and as this thought came to him, he felt as if his mind was fracturing. The spirit of the plants took its place to continue to absorb the water, while the conscience of Rafael was shared between the various plants near the house.


    He entered a vegetative torpor, losing all sense of time. The only thing that mattered was the passing of the clouds in front of the sun, and the slow accumulation of food through his roots.


    The lack of oxygen suddenly brought him to his senses. He lifted his head out of the water and breathed in loudly. The plant spirit silently withdrew in the background, but this lightning possession filled Rafael with fear. Alek had warned him, it was the first thing he had explained to him about shamanic magic: if his will was not strong enough, he risked going crazy, or becoming only a vehicle for his spirit. An empty shell.


    I have to be more careful.


    Rafael got out of the bath, a little shaky, but when he saw his hands, he immediately forgot the danger he had just barely avoided. His skin was no longer tattered. He no longer had any blisters either. His fingers immediately came to meet his face and it was also smooth. He looked in the mirror: there was no trace of his burns. His skin had a strange half-brown, half-rosaceous tone, but it was healthy. He was healed.


    He began to laugh to himself in the bathroom. Tears even began to roll down his cheeks. He didn''t know if it was the aftermath of the plant spirit possession, the happiness of being healed, or just the tension of the last few days that was loosening up, but he couldn''t stop. He laughed so hard it made his stomach hurt


    Someone knocked on the door, then Tiffany''s voice rang out. "Rafael, is everything okay?"


    Rafael''s laughter subsided and he managed to answer, "Yes, yes, leave me a moment, I''m going out."


    He quickly put on his clothes, then spread the cream the doctor had given him on his face and hands. It couldn''t hurt, and it would save him from awkward questions about the disappearance of his burns. Finally, he opened the door. Tiffany was waiting in the hallway, a worried expression on her face.


    "Is everything okay?" she asked again.


    "Yes, I''m fine," he replied. "How about you? Did you have a good New Year''s Eve?"


    Tiffany winced, "I met Jay''s mom yesterday, Deepali. She absolutely wanted to take me out to dinner. It was... weird. She asked me a lot of really personal questions."


    "You ate with his mom?" asked Rafael, surprised. "What happened? Are you two together now?"


    Tiffany blushed to her ears and shook her head frantically. "No, not at all, we just met at the hospital. I don''t know how things got to this point. I feel like I have no control over anything..."


    "Neither do I," Rafael admitted, "These last few days have been crazy, maybe that''s what being an adult is all about, knowing you have no control and yet having to keep going."


    For a minute, the two cousins fell into a pensive silence, then Rafael offered:


    "Shall we go downstairs to eat breakfast?"


    It was time for him to face his parents.


    As he feared, his father and mother were sitting in the living room, waiting for him to come down. The silence was deafening. Rafael sat with them while Tiffany slipped away into the kitchen, probably more to avoid being caught in the fight than to give them privacy.


    "Leonard told us everything," Alice began. "You''re crazy for putting yourself in danger like that."


    Everything? They know about the spirits?


    "Something had to be done," Rafael tried.


    "Of course something had to be done," his mother agreed. " But not by you, you should have called the police! I don''t understand why you broke into that church by yourself when a criminal was there! What were you thinking?"


    "Actually, I thought the priest had left and..."


    His father interrupted him: "Look Rafael, we understand that you wanted to help your uncle, we are very proud that you managed to find him, and made the kidnapper run away, but you should have been more careful. Look at your face and your hands!"


    "You''re right, Dad."


    Rafael sighed, he had expected this lecture, but he still didn''t see how he could have done otherwise. Without shamanic magic, the rescue operation would have been a disaster. Besides, the fact that his parents didn''t mention spirits or magic showed that Leonard hadn''t told them everything. They simply didn''t understand the situation.


    "How did you get those burns by the way?" her mother asked. "Leonard didn''t tell us about a fire..."


    "It''s nothing," lied Rafael. "I got some hot wax on my skin but the doctor said it wasn''t serious. I''m just putting on some cream as a precautionary measure."


    "Um," Alice replied, not convinced. She carefully examined Rafael''s face and hands behind the whitish layer of cream, but, finding no blisters or other marks, she reluctantly dropped the subject.


    "It''s true that I was careless," Rafael admitted. And in more ways than one, he thought to himself. "But I''ve learned my lesson, and now that Leonard is free there''s no reason for me to be in that kind of situation again."


    The phone in his pocket rang.


    This was not a good time. If he couldn''t convince his mother of his seriousness, he would be hearing about this affair for weeks! Unknown number. He hung up immediately, but he didn''t have time to resume his conversation with his parents when the phone rang again. This time he picked up.


    "Hello?" he said.


    "Hello Mr. Rafael Duprat? Inspector Diego Martinez speaking.¡±


    Rafael''s jaw instantly tightened. "Yes?" he asked in a strained voice.


    "I''m sorry. Your uncle was murdered in his hospital bed during the night."


    Rafael''s mind stopped working. His gaze was fixed in the void as if that would allow him to change reality. His uncle had been killed and he would never see him again. A huge bubble of rage swelled inside him, until it overwhelmed him.


    I''m going to tear that priest to pieces!

 15. Preparation

    Rafael was angry. Angry at the priest who had murdered his uncle, angry at Leonard for not having been able to defend himself, but most of all angry at himself. He had been naive. He had wanted to believe that the priest had gone far away, and that the police would take care of him. Alek had warned him that this was an illusion, that he should have taken precautions against the priest''s return, but that didn''t stop him from taking his desires for realities. He was too weak mentally.


    His parents and Tiffany had been devastated by the news. The women had burst into tears, and Alfred had retreated to his workshop alone. He had made an infernal racket there, as if he had set out to destroy all the furniture with a sledgehammer. Meanwhile, Rafael had gone out for a run, hoping that it would calm him down a little. It was in vain, nothing seemed to be able to reduce his rage. All he wanted was to find Leonard''s killer and put him out of action. This would be his redemption.


    Rafael and his father were supposed to meet Inspector Martinez at the police station later this morning. To be kept informed of the progress of the investigation, and to bring their testimony. A waste of time in Rafael''s opinion. He had to plan his attack strategy, go back to Alek so that he could teach him this rune of dispersion, and find a way to locate the priest. All this before getting targeted himself!


    His father wouldn''t understand if he said he didn''t want to go with him though, and the police would probably see it as suspicious behavior. So Rafael decided to go through with the procedure. As soon as he returned from his run, he prepared for the interview. But his mind was elsewhere, all caught up in his plans for revenge.


    Alfred offered to drive him to the police station, but Rafael wanted to go directly to the nursing home after the interview, so he took his motorcycle. They met in front of the entrance. The building was an inelegant block of concrete with barred windows. If it hadn''t been for the word "police" written across the pediment, he would have thought he was in front of a prison. He supposed it could helped to impress the suspects... but it must not have been pleasant to work there to say the least.


    Rafael and his father entered the police station and went to the counter. The officer on duty led them directly to the inspector''s office. Diego Martinez was filling out paperwork, but he immediately stopped to greet them.


    "Gentlemen, please take your seats."


    Rafael was a little stressed. He had never been reassured in the presence of law enforcement in the past, and now that he actually had something to hide it was even worse. Fortunately, the inspector seemed much more affable than the day before, he shouldn''t suspect him anymore. At least, Rafael hoped so.


    "I want to start by saying that I''m sorry for your loss. I know how hard it should be, and I wanted to assure you that we are doing everything we can to solve this case as soon as possible. To do that, I need to ask you a few questions."


    Oh no, is it going to happen again? And in front of my father this time...


    "To your knowledge, what was the relationship between Mr. Leonard Duprat and Mrs. Paulina Stone?"


    What? What is he talking about?


    "I don''t understand," Rafael said. "What does she have to do with the murder?"


    Inspector Martinez stared at him for a long time. His piercing gaze seemed to see right through him, as if to warn him that he would discover all his secrets, sooner or later.


    Alfred intervened, "Paulina is a colleague of Leonard''s, as well as a friend of the family. Why do you ask?"


    The inspector sighed, then explained himself, "Leonard was killed with a knife. Three blows to the throat. When the nurses arrived, Paulina Stone was alone in the room, covered in blood. Everything points to her."


    "That''s impossible," cried Alfred. "There must be a mistake."


    A mistake indeed, Rafael guessed what must have happened. The priest must have made himself invisible to infiltrate the hospital and murder his uncle. Poor Paulina had simply been in the wrong place at the wrong time. It must have been a shock to her. Rafael couldn''t let an innocent woman take the blame, he had to do something.


    "Did you find the murder weapon?" asked Rafael.


    The detective curled his lips. "That''s the thing. There was nothing in the room that could have caused that kind of injury, and Paulina swears there was someone else, even if no one saw anything."


    This meant that they had no evidence against the priest. He had expected this, the police couldn''t do anything because they didn''t have the necessary skills, nor the administrative boxes for shamanic magic. It would be too good if a specialized team suddenly appeared to solve the case. Sadly, Rafael could only rely on himself. He had to do something so that no one else would get hurt, or wrongly accused by the police.


    Alfred looked at Rafael and whispered, "Do you think that Paulina¡ª"


    "No," Rafael asserted, "I''m sure it''s just a coincidence, she would never do that."


    Alfred nodded thoughtfully.


    Inspector Martinez spoke again, "In any case, she is our only suspect. There is no trace of the priest Gregory Cordier at the hospital, in fact nobody has seen him for two days. I fear that the magistrate will judge Mrs. Paulina Stone guilty to make an example. A murder in a hospital is not a small matter. The media will get hold of the case and it will quickly become political."


    "But she''s innocent!" cried Rafael.


    "I can''t do anything," said the inspector, "even if I found the priest Cordier I couldn''t do better than to charge him with kidnapping, and without Leonard''s testimony there might not even be a prosecution... In any case, we have no evidence to suggest that he committed this murder."


    Rafael gritted his teeth so hard his jaw hurt. Paulina was going to jail, and there was nothing he could do, the priest had escaped again. If only he knew where that lunatic was hiding! The police could raid the place, find the murder weapon, or other evidence...


    Alfred intervened: "And where is the body?"


    "It''s at the forensic institute for the autopsy. You will be able to retrieve it for the funeral, but the personal effects of the deceased must remain be sealed until the investigation is complete. Sorry."


    "I understand," Alfred said in a dejected voice.


    The inspector continued, "Is there anything else you can tell me, anything that might help us in our investigation?"


    Diego Martinez had his eyes on Rafael. It was obvious that the inspector knew he was hiding something, that this case was more complex than it looked, and that Rafael could have shed light on some of the darker areas. He was giving him an opening, but, despite his desire, Rafael did not take it. As the inspector had said, the case was about to become political. Telling him about shamanism would only make things worse, and he had promised his late uncle that he would do everything to make the integration of magic into society as smooth as possible.


    As the silence dragged on, Detective Martinez finally said, "Well, feel free to contact me if anything comes up." Then he gave them his card.


    Immediately, Alfred stood up and assured him, "We will." Then he left the room without delay. Rafael''s father didn''t seem comfortable with the police either.


    Rafael was about to follow him when the inspector added: "I''m sorry, we both got off on the wrong foot, but I can''t do my job unless you tell me what you know. Don''t let the real culprit run free."


    Rafael sneered inwardly. I wouldn''t let him get away, that''s for sure!


    But he kept that thought to himself, and after a nod to the inspector, he joined his father outside. Alfred was smoking, which he only did when he was extremely stressed. The last time Rafael had seen him do this was five years earlier, at Grandpa Louis'' funeral.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Are you okay, Dad?" asked Rafael.


    Alfred took a long puff before answering. "I don''t understand what happened, that''s so frustrating. What in the world was Leonard involved in?"


    "I don''t understand it either," said Rafael, "We just have to trust the police, that''s their job to resolve this."


    He felt a little guilty for lying to his father''s face. He hadn''t done it in years, it was over candy last time, but it was better than putting him in danger by telling the truth. He couldn''t bear to have a second death on his conscience.


    There is only one person who can help me: Alek Dimavski.


    After saying goodbye to his father, Rafael took his motorcycle to the nursing home. On the way, he replayed the conversation with the inspector in his head. Poor Paulina, as unbearable as she was, she didn''t deserve this. It could have been him in that hospital room instead, or someone from his family! He wished he could have found a way to help her, without getting locked up in an asylum or a military laboratory.


    Still lost in his thoughts, he parked in front of the nursing home. His only chance to avenge his uncle was to serve as bait to lure the priest. For him, Rafael was the devil''s spawn, like Leonard, so there was no doubt that he would try to attack him soon. That''s when Rafael would ambush him.


    He entered the nursing home and checked in with the receptionist. Sarah wasn''t there today, probably on leave for the new year, but he was on file now so it wasn''t a problem.


    "The residents are finishing their meal in the main room, do you need someone to come with you?" the receptionist asked.


    "No thanks," Rafael replied, "I know where it is."


    He walked down the hallway with the force of habit and entered the room. There were old people everywhere, some half asleep, some eating so slowly it was depressing to look at them, most were watching the TV hanging at one end of the room, even if there was no sound. Alek was one of the most active, he was in big conversation with a woman who looked quite good for her age. She had curly gray hair, gold-rimmed glasses, and was barely wrinkled, compared to Alek anyway.


    "Hi Alek," Rafael said as he walked up to them. "I need to talk to you."


    "Okay," Alek replied when he saw his serious look. He turned to the woman and said, "Sorry honey, duty calls. The kid would be lost without my advices."


    The woman giggled like a teenager and furtively caressed Alek''s hand before leaving.


    "What a great day," Alek exclaimed as Rafael took a seat across from him. "Yesterday''s party was great, and the food are much better than usual. By the way, did you bring me some treats?"


    "Leonard was murdered," Rafael dropped coldly.


    "Ah, I figured as much," Alek said, shaking his head. "That''s a pity, I suppose you want my help to get revenge?"


    Rafael nodded vigorously. "I need something to be able to spot the priest when he''s invisible, and I''d also like to learn the disruption rune you talked about."


    "You shouldn''t be doing this alone," Alek remarked. "You''re not a trained fighter. Do you have any friends who could help you?"


    "No," Rafael refused, "I don''t want to put them in danger."


    Alek watched him for a moment in silence, before finally shrugging. "If you''re determined... it''s not my place to stop you. Just try not to get yourself killed stupidly."


    "That''s not my intention," Rafael assured, "So, can you help me?"


    "Come to my room, it will be quieter."


    Rafael nodded and they both headed for the stairs. Alek was walking very slowly, but he was no longer using his medical walker. Was it because his condition was improving? That was likely if his New Year''s Eve had been as good as he claimed...


    Suddenly, Rafael perceived a grim pulse in the air, which made him felt violently nauseous. He circulated his spiritual energy by reflex, and noticed with his inner vision that there were some dark spots in the usually light green fluid. Something wasn''t right. He turned to Alek and asked:


    "What just happened?"


    "You felt that? Not bad kid, you definitely have some potential. The resident in room 53 just passed away, it fed my death spirit."


    "It fed him?" repeated Rafael disgusted.


    "Oh yes!" exclaimed Alek. "And with each meal I get stronger."


    "Really? You''re not doing anything to uh, encourage things I hope?"


    "Naaah, there''s no need," laughed Alek. "They''re dropping like flies around here. In a few months I''ll be as strong as when I was seventy!"


    "Um, okay," Rafael said, still feeling sick. Alek''s eccentricities didn''t really matter. The shaman had agreed to help him get rid of the priest right away, Rafael wasn''t going to bother him about his spirit''s meals. After all, it''s not like it could photosynthesize.


    They entered the room and settled in. Alek didn''t speak right away, he seemed to take his time to think about the situation. Rafael waited patiently until he was ready. Finally, the old shaman said:


    "The most important thing is the location of the confrontation. Ideally, it should take place near the anchor point of your plant spirit, or in a similar place. Your powers would be at their maximum.


    Rafael then realized why the priest had been so powerful at the church. That''s where he had bound his spirit of light, there were candles everywhere, stained glass windows, and even spotlights... In another place, he wouldn''t be so scary. And if Rafael could lure him into the park, he would have the advantage!


    Yeah, easier said than done.


    "I''ll think about that," Rafael nodded.


    "Besides, it should solve one of your problems," Alek continued. "The senses of the surrounding plants will allow you to spot the priest even if he makes himself invisible. If you were more advanced in meditation, you could have just done it with your spiritual awareness, but you don''t really have time to learn how to do that."


    I bet Alek wouldn''t have been surprised. I''ll have to get more serious about meditation when this case is over.


    "You could also use your mirror pendant," Alek added. "It reflects the spiritual energy of humans as well as spirits, but it''s not ideal, its field of vision is too narrow. Only use it as a last resort."


    "Understood."


    "About the runes," Alek continued. "I can teach you the ones you need: disruption runes against light magic, and enhancement runes to increase your own powers. The only problem is that you can''t do the gestures in the heat of the moment, your spiritual awareness is too low for that. You need some support."


    "What kind of support?" asked Rafael.


    "You should make yourself a strengthening amulet for your plant spirit''s powers, and a disruption stick to counter the priest''s light spirit."


    "Magical items," Rafael understood, "Can''t you make them? The priest could come after me at any time."


    "That''s not possible," the shaman refused. "You have to carve those runes yourself so you can use them fluidly. If I do it for you, you''ll have a harder time getting your spiritual energy to flow properly inside, and your enemy may come after you during that delay."


    "When do we start?" asked Rafael. His eyes burned with impatience, the anger had not diminished during the day, and he did not want to wait any longer before implementing his revenge plan.


    "First, we need some carving tools, wood chisels. Surely you can find a set in the stores you have around here? I hear they have everything. I''m not sure about the quality, but it should do the trick. Have you ever used any?"


    "Uh, no," Rafael replied disconcerted.


    Alek snorted contemptuously. "You''ll have to learn! In my tribe, it''s basic knowledge that all children must know. Paper is worthless for shamanic magic."


    "Okay, I''ll go buy some chisels first thing in the morning. I guess I need to get some wood too?"


    A big smile appeared on Alek''s face, and he leaned forward, his eyes shining.


    "No, don''t buy wood. You''ll do much better, you''ll grow it!"

 16. Enchanted wood

    January 2, 8:30 am. Rafael''s room.


    Inhale. Exhale. Rafael concentrated on his core. The density of spiritual energy there made his head spin. It was hard for him to get his mind around all the swirling movements, let alone control them. He chose a meridian, and tried to follow the fluid in its circuit inside his body. His consciousness moved slowly along his arm, registering every intersection, every turn... Rafael was pleased to see that there was much less dispersion than before on the surface of his skin. The transformation his cells had undergone had improved the quality of his meridians, and he had much better control over his aura now.


    It would have been hard to do worse anyway.


    Despite the improvement, trying to direct his spiritual energy still felt like trying to hold back a flood with his bare hands. His strength of will seemed weak. He knew he was untrained, but part of him kept thinking that he should have done better nonetheless. He had to do better to avenge his uncle!


    It was going to take a very long time for him to feel comfortable with his spiritual energy. An eternity before he could expect to be as good as Alek. Fortunately, that didn''t stop him from using his powers, they come naturally to him. All thanks to his connexion with the plant spirit. He instinctively knew what to do, even if he wasn''t efficient.


    Inhale. Exhale. Rafael slowed the flow as much as he could, to limit the dispersion, and to maximize the reserve in his core. He would need every last drop of his spiritual energy for the day ahead.


    Finally, he got up and prepared to leave. He had only meditated for an hour, much less than Alek had advised, but he had other priorities for the moment. He had an appointment with the old shaman at the nursing home early this afternoon, and everything had to be ready by then. Rafael put on his leather jacket with a decisive gesture, then headed for the garage. His first destination was the shopping area.


    It took him only ten minutes to get to the gardening store, then another five minutes to reach the plants and shrubs section. He already knew what he wanted, he had spent a good part of his night thinking about it and doing research on the internet. Hazel wood for the amulet, and bamboo for the staff. Moreover, these were plants that grew quickly, so they wouldn''t drain his spiritual energy too much.


    Rafael bought a seedling of each and a trowel, packed them carefully and put them in his saddlebag, then headed for the hardware store. He was less sure of himself for this step. Woodcutting was not something he had any knowledge of, and he was afraid he wouldn''t buy the right tools. He decided to call a salesman. He noticed a man in his forties wearing a jacket with the store''s logo standing nearby.


    "Hello, I would like to buy some chisels for wood carving. Could you advise me?" asked Rafael.


    The salesman considered him for a moment over the lenses of his glasses.


    "Chisels and gouges maybe? What do you intend to carve?"


    "Uh, some kind of symbols," Rafael answered, "Runes, actually."


    "You''re not some old school purist, are you?"


    "What do you mean by that? I don''t understand," Rafael admitted.


    "I guess that means no," the salesman said with a smile. "I suggest you get an electric engraving pen, you will have more than fifteen tips, including an industrial grade diamond tip. The handling is very easy and the engraving is fast, you will save time in every way."


    "It looks very practical, indeed," Rafael remarked. He felt reassured at the prospect of using this kind of tool rather than the chisels Alek had asked for. He probably wouldn''t mind if he took the engraving pen, the important thing was that the job was well done.


    "You also have laser engraving machines that are even more precise, and that allow you to produce in large quantities. They are more cumbersome obviously, and we enter the higher price range. Not to mention that the designs have to be done by computer, some people find that this does not suit their artistic fiber..."


    Rafael was tempted for a brief moment, but Alek had mentioned the need to imbue the runes with spiritual energy during the carving process. The machine wouldn''t give him time to do that. Hell, even the old shaman surely couldn''t keep up with a laser.


    "I''ll take the engraving pen," Rafael settled.


    Once he made his decision, he didn''t linger. The engraving pen joined the two seedlings in his saddlebag, along with several packages of cookies he had found near the checkout. Alek would be happy. He owed him that much, with all that the old shaman did for him.


    Another ride on the motorcycle, and Rafael arrived at the park. He took the seedlings and the trowel from his saddlebag, then headed for the small wood, where he had first met the plant spirit. He was a little afraid that someone would notice him, or that he wouldn''t be able to make the hazel and bamboo grow the way he wanted. It had worked well the night he had infiltrated the church with Jay, but, this time, the challenge would be much greater. He didn''t know if he could inject enough spiritual energy into the wood to make it enchanted.


    Once arrived, Rafael sat down next to the holly shoot, and dug two holes in the ground for the seedlings. Once the hazel and bamboo were ready, he closed his eyes to prepare himself mentally. He calmed his breathing, re-aligned with the essence of his spirit, and checked that his spiritual energy was flowing properly.


    Let''s get started!


    Rafael plunged his hands into the earth at the foot of the seedlings. He pumped his spiritual energy into his core, and let it flow into the plants with a command: Absorb. Grow. The plants responded immediately to his call. Their roots stretched, and multiplied in the ground. Rafael could feel his plant spirit nearby, watching and accompanying the transformation.


    The plants were not only feeding on nutrients from the soil and sunlight, but also on Rafael''s spiritual energy. He could feel his reserves dwindling. Yet he continued to pour the precious fluid into the hazelnut and bamboo trees he had just planted. At the same time, he did his best to impress his will upon them, so that the plants would grow in the way he needed. The hazel tree had to be large enough to make amulets from its wood, the bamboo big and strong enough to make a good stick.


    Rafael didn''t dare open his eyes for fear of losing his concentration, but he felt his hands being pushed back little by little by the strength of the growing wood. Branches brushed against his face, leaves caressed his hair... He continued until he was completely empty, and then again a little after that, his plant spirit giving him a new energy. Finally, he could give no more, and he collapsed backwards, gasping for breath.


    When Rafael opened his eyes to discover his work, he felt a little lost, it didn''t feel like he was in the same place anymore. The plants were taller than he was, lush, with leaves shining a beautiful dark green. The hazel, the bamboo and the holly had grown so much that he could not see the sky anymore. The holly too! But he had not tried to feed it with energy. Was it the work of the plant spirit or was there something special about this shrub?


    Rafael felt good under those foliage. It was as if the air was vibrating with a special music that was regenerating him. He felt the vital energy flowing through him, and the spiritual energy in the surrounding plants all around him, as if they were part of the same entity. They were the guardians of the park and of nature.


    It took him several minutes to come back from this feeling of bliss. He felt such a connection with these shrubs that he loathed the idea of cutting them down to make magic objects. They belonged here, in the heart of the forest, a living link between earth and sky.


    I have to do this, for Leonard.


    He had a hard time convincing himself.


    For my revenge, to prevent the priest from claiming more victims.


    It was then that he realized that he had not prepared anything to cut the wood he needed. He couldn''t do it with his bare hands! Especially with all the spiritual energy the shrubs had absorbed, they must have gained extra strength. Maybe he could go back to the hardware store and rent a chainsaw, but with his motorcycle it wouldn''t be practical...


    His phone rang, it was Jay.


    "Hey Rafe, guess what?" his friend said in a voice full of exultation.


    "I don''t know... Don''t tell me you made out with Tiffany?"


    "Ah no, but it will come," Jay replied with confidence. "I bought myself a car! I just picked it up. A great second hand, I had a real stroke of luck there!"


    Rafael was surprised. "What? How did you get enough money?


    "I hit the jackpot at the casino, I''m a money bag now."


    "A moneybag? You?" Rafael laughed. "You got a promotion or something?"


    "I played roulette. Shamanic powers are dope man. I tell you!"


    Rafael paused, taken aback. He had introduced Jay to shamanic magic, and his friend had told him that he had managed to get a blessing. Had he used it to make money? Rafael didn''t know if he should find this disturbing or brilliant. He had been so focused on his own problems that he didn''t even know what powers Jay had acquired!


    Whatever, things seem to be going well for him. I''ll catch up later.


    "Are you busy right now? I need some help. Could you rent me a chainsaw from the hardware store and bring it to the park?"


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    It seemed like an extravagant request to Rafael, but Jay didn''t flinch.


    "Of course, I''m right in front of the store. Quite a coincidence, isn''t it?"


    "Yes," Rafael replied, feeling a little uncomfortable. What was going on?


    "I''ll be there in thirty minutes," Jay said before hanging up.


    It was unexpected, a solution had just fallen from the sky! There was only one question left to answer: what was he going to do for thirty minutes?


    Rafael took the opportunity to look more closely at the hazelnut, the holly and the bamboo trees he had grown. He had never seen such beautiful ones, the wood and the leaves were so healthy! The trees weren''t that tall though, no more than four meters. It was still enough to tower over him, and their growth was impressive considering it only took them a few minutes to get there.


    Rafael moved away a little to admire the trees better, he could feel the plant spirit radiating with joy at these new additions to the park. It was really sad to have to cut them, but he couldn''t do otherwise. He couldn''t fight the priest without the help of these magic objects, it would be too dangerous. He promised himself that he would grow more trees later, to compensate for cutting these down.


    To take his mind off these thought, he wandered around. The other trees and grasses did not seem to have benefited from his spiritual energy in the same way as the holly, probably because they were further away. Rafael continued his walk and passed a linden tree at the edge of the clearing. There were strange white spots on its branches. He had never seen this before.


    He went closer to get a better look, they looked like seeds clinging to the bark. He touched one with his fingertip, it was sticky. Rafael suddenly knew what it was: mistletoe. It was mistletoe seeds left there by a thrush, and ready to parasitize this linden tree as soon as spring would come.


    He took out his phone out of habit, to take some pictures, but stopped in the middle of the process. What if... Rafael put his camera away and took his knife instead. He carefully collected all the mistletoe seeds he found, taking care not to damage them, and put them in a pocket of his wallet. There must have been a dozen of them. After a few tests, they could become a valuable asset.


    After that, he sat down near the enchanted trees and meditated while waiting for Jay to come. As promised, it didn''t take him long to arrive at the park with the chainsaw.


    "Hi Rafael, I have your chainsaw. So, what are you up to?"


    "I just need some wood to test some shamanic stuff," Rafael said, greeting his friend. "Just tell me know how much I owe you for the rental."


    "Nothing bro, I have more than enough money to give you this little gift. Have you ever used one of these bad boys? The salesman told me how it works if you need help."


    "I don''t mind if you show me, yeah."


    Jay turned on the chainsaw and walked over to the bamboo. Rafael was suddenly gripped by an irrepressible fear, his stomach clenched, his head spinning. He wanted to stop his friend, but too late, he was already cutting the bamboo stems at their base. The pain was excruciating. Rafael screamed his head off, the sound mixing with that of the chainsaw to create a combination worthy of a horror movie.


    Jay stopped his machine, but the bamboo was already lying all around. He asked in panic: "Are you okay, Rafael? What''s happening to you?"


    Rafael caught his breath as best he could. The agony that had torn his core had subsided, but he still had a stabbing pain in his head, as if part of his brain had been removed. The spirit plant had retreated to the far reaches of his mind, and their bond still shook from the strain they had just endured.


    "It''s okay," he replied to his friend. "Can you finish the job for me? I really can''t stay close by, I''ll wait for you at the park entrance."


    Jay looked at him worriedly. "Are you sure? Given the state you''re in, maybe we''d better drop¡ª"


    "You have to," Rafael exclaimed, grabbing his friend''s arm. "I need it!"


    "Okay, okay," Jay replied, still concerned. "I''ll do it as fast as possible then."


    Rafael left for the entrance of the park, leaving his friend alone. The path seemed longer than ever. He usually ran here, but he could barely walk now. As he approached the road, he heard the sound of the chainsaw in the distance. Jay had probably just started up again, and Rafael tensed up in anticipation of the pain that was sure to return.


    He felt the cutting again, but less vivid, muffled by the distance. The link with his plant spirit had also become thinner, that helped him to support the pain. He managed not to scream this time. He just curled up on himself, jaws clenched to keep from vomiting, waiting for Jay to finish his work.


    Finally, his pain faded, as did as the sound of the chainsaw into the distance. Rafael caught his breath. It was over, finished for good. He would never have to do this again. He wanted to get up to join Jay, but his body didn''t follow, and he stayed there for many more minutes. Crouching on the ground, in a strange inner calm, just savoring the bliss of not being in pain. Until, finally, a voice snapped him out of his torpor.


    "Rafe? I''m done with the cutting, do you want to come now?"


    Rafael forced himself to get up and follow Jay to the clearing. It was carnage. The holly, hazel, and bamboo trees were scattered all around. Their branches had been stripped from the trunk so that only the usable wood remained. Their leaves covered the ground and formed a macabre carpet. All Rafael felt was a deep sadness.


    "Thanks," he said in a small voice. "I''ll take over now, can you take care of returning the chainsaw?"


    "Sure," Jay replied, laying a hand on Rafael''s shoulder. "You let me know if you need anything, right? Anything!"


    "Thanks," Rafael repeated, "You''ve already done a lot."


    Jay nodded and began to put the gear away. Meanwhile, Rafael picked up the enchanted wood. There was a long log of holly, several large branches of hazel, and six long bamboos. This would be enough, in fact it would be more than enough. It took him two trips to get everything to his motorcycle, and then about fifteen minutes to tie it all down. He was going to have to be careful on the road, but, with the headache he had, he wasn''t going to drive fast anyway.


    Jay had already been gone for a while when Rafael left the park in turn. He took the direction of the nursing home. Getting the enchanted wood had taken him longer than expected, and he wasn''t going to have time for lunch if he didn''t want to be late. He didn''t feel like eating anyway, this damn headache... he hoped it wouldn''t last too long.


    Sarah, the receptionist, raised her eyebrows when she saw him enter with his big saddlebag and the bamboo. Rafael explained that it was for a woodcutting project he was working on with Alek, and she made no fuss about letting him in. Moments later, he was in the old shaman''s room, who started examining the enchanted wood right away.


    "Well, well, well," Alek said, with a big smile on his lips and his eyes shining. "This is amazing, I''ve never seen so much wood of this quality. I can use some of it as agreed, right? We''re going to make some amazing magic items for ourselves, you''ll see."


    "I hope it''s really worth it," Rafael said in a tired voice. He was still feeling empty after his experience at the park.


    "These are treasures," Alek exclaimed offended. "Of course it was worth it! Well, give me some space now, I''ll use my powers to dry the wood."


    Rafael went to settle down on the bed. He felt like curling up to sleep, but he forced himself to stay awake to see what Alek would do. At first, nothing happened. Alek just lay there with his arms outstretched and his eyes closed. Then, suddenly, a whirlwind of spiritual energy tinged with death appeared around the wood. More spiritual energy than Rafael had ever felt, far more than he thought possible to handle. Exposed to so much power, he found it difficult to keep control of his own vital energy. Fortunately, the event only lasted about ten seconds.


    "There you go," Alek exclaimed as he grabbed one of the bamboo rods. "Did you find the chisels? I can''t wait to get started... Oh, and did you get something to eat? I''m starving!"


    "Didn''t you just eat?" asked Rafael as he pulled out the cookies he had bought.


    "You can never have too many calories when it comes to magic," Alek replied, his mouth already full. "What about carving tools?"


    "I found an engraving pen," Rafael said, handing him the device. "It looked easier to use than chisels, and more adaptable."


    "How does it work," Alek asked, his eyebrows furrowed.


    Rafael showed him, and Alek''s skepticism quickly turned to wonder.


    "This tool is amazing, Rafael," shouted the old shaman. "How did you find it? It must have been very expensive!"


    "Uh, not so much," he replied.


    "Really? Maybe Western society has its good points after all. Could I keep the pen after you''re done? I want to use it too!" Alek looked as excited as a kid at Christmas, Rafael had never seen him like this. It was... startling.


    "Yes of course," Rafael nodded with a small laugh. "Shall we get to work now?"


    Alek gently caressed the engraving pen and then answered, "Yes, the first step is to debark the wood. I''ve prepared templates of the runes you need for the next step, and, with this tool, it will be a breeze. You will soon become a much more powerful shaman, my young friend."


    Rafael did not answer, but a smile of satisfaction floated on his lips.


    The priest won''t understand what will befall him.

 17. Looking for a new particle

    Serge Bawberg walked the corridors of the collider''s control center reading the latest reports. The personnel he passed were careful not to get in his way, that would have been a collision waiting to happen. He never looked ahead when he was concentrating on experimental data. He had poor eyesight anyway, and even with his glasses he had trouble seeing what was going on around him.


    Dr. Bawberg wore a white coat with a badge announcing his status as project leader. He was in his fifties, with gray hair and thick eyebrows that were always furrowed these days. Two months had already passed since the anomaly, and he felt like he hadn''t made any progress.


    The reports in his hands all related to the latest experiment in which they had tried to replicate their previous results. Another failure, unfortunately. No trace of the new particle, no abnormal radiation, no gravitational variation, the quark interactions remained within the reference values... Dr. Bawberg was desperately looking for something he might have overlooked the first time around, but no matter how many times he reread the reports, it didn''t change anything.


    Dr. Bawberg entered the analysis lab, threw the reports on the first desk he came across, and asked the engineer in charge:


    "Hi Marc, anything new on the grid?"


    "All the calculations have been done," Marc replied. "There is nothing out of the ordinary."


    "And the mathematicians?"


    "We finally have an answer. They don''t have any theoretical model that fits the data from the anomaly. They say they are working on developing one, but honestly, they look as lost as we do."


    Dr. Bawberg grunted and massaged the bridge of his nose. "I don''t understand, what are we missing?"


    He was so obsessed with this problem that he had hardly been home in a month. He slept on the couch in his office, spending half his nights thinking about how to track down this new particle. He was not far from the Nobel Prize, he could feel it! It was fortunate that his wife had left him two years ago -to find herself-, as she would have hindered him in his research. He had much more important to find than her!


    "I was thinking..." began Marc before stopping abruptly.


    "By all the gods, speak!" exclaimed Dr. Bawberg. "We''ve been going around in circles for two months. Any idea is good to go."


    ¡°Ok,¡± Marc said. "So the micro black hole we''re creating to teleport particles is supposed to be connected to another dimension, right?"


    "Yes, yes," Dr. Bawberg nodded impatiently. "We can''t detect the particles while they are inside the micro black hole, but they are bound to be somewhere. The only answer is other dimensions. That''s the principle of string theory."


    Marc nodded before continuing. "All along we''ve been thinking that the new particle we''ve detected comes from this another dimension, but that may not be the case¡ª"


    "What are you talking about? We''ve never measured anything like this on Earth. Gravity variations, no reaction with the Higgs field, it''s not possible otherwise!"


    "That''s not what I meant," Marc objected. "Maybe it didn''t come from our world or from the other dimension, but from¡ª"


    "Something in between! Like a barrier, of course, how did I not think of this before?"


    Bawberg''s brain began to race. There had to be something that separated the dimensions from each other. Nothing had happened when they had teleported electrons, protons, or photons through the micro black hole... it was only with an anti-proton that the anomaly had occurred. There must have been an interaction with the barrier!


    This meant that it had to be composed of some kind of protonic grid, or at least partly protonic, and that the experiment had unbalanced it. What they had measured were the residues of the collision with the anti-proton, perhaps also particles from the other dimension drawn by the shock, and if he couldn''t reproduce the experiment it was because...


    Oh my God, we destroyed the barrier!


    There was no other possible explanation. Dr. Bawberg was filled with dread, and it was suddenly impossible for him to think. This was the great fear of physicists: to cause something beyond repair. Since he had been in charge of the collider, the idea had never left him, it had always been in the back of his mind. The first scientists who had carried out nuclear fission must have had it too.


    He didn''t know exactly what he had done to the barrier, nor did he have any idea of the consequences, but he feared he had changed the fundamental structure of reality forever. His head began to spin, and he had to hold onto the edge of a desk to keep from falling. For the first time, he wished that the measurements obtained were only artifacts due to an equipment deficiency.


    Except that he had had all the equipment checked at least a dozen times.


    What am I going to do?


    Marc hadn''t noticed his emotion and continued: "If the particle did come from the other dimension, then it can escape from anywhere now, it doesn''t need our micro black hole anymore. Surely there must be points of convergence in the world that better match its own nature."


    Dr. Bawberg realized that Marc was right. They had to look for a point of convergence. If they didn''t find one, it would mean that the destruction of the barrier was inconsequential, or that they had been mistaken and there never was a barrier in the first place. On the other hand, if they found one... well, he would decide what to do at that point.


    "We need portable detectors," Dr. Bawberg decreed. "A quantum interferometer to measure gravitational variations, a high-end electromagnetic radiation detector, and a broad-spectrum ionizing radiation detector."


    "I can find all that, although it will take me a while to get the interferometer," Marc said, squirming in his chair. "But, Professor, where exactly are we going to look? It was just a theory, maybe there is no point of convergence... and, even if there is, it may not be on Earth."


    "We''ll look everywhere that anomalous phenomena have been reported," Dr. Bawberg said confidently. "Eventually we''ll come across something, and this is our only lead at the moment anyway."


    "What are we doing about the rest of the experiments?" asked Marc. "We''re two months behind schedule now, we can''t leave the collider and supercomputers idle."


    "Contact Brookhaven, tell them we''re going to run their photon experiments, it''s too dangerous to continue with the micro black hole right now."


    "I''m on it," Marc assured.


    Dr. Bawberg ran a hand through his hair, still troubled despite the decisions he had just made. The prospect of having destroyed an interdimensional barrier was terrifying. Was this what he would be remembered for? At least no one had reported anything dangerous to humans since the anomaly. No radiation or untimely appearance of a black hole, in two months people would have noticed something like that. Things could have been worse...


    Leaving Marc to his task, he left the analysis laboratory to go to his office. He felt as if he had gotten carried away talking about doing field research. He hadn''t done this since his studies. Plus, he''d always been a bit agoraphobic, and his declining eyesight didn''t help matters.


    He entered his office and slumped into his computer chair. The room had been kept tidy with meticulous care... before the anomaly. Now it was an incredible mess. A sleeping bag was lying on the couch, coffee cups were scattered on the floor, and the computer screen was half covered with outdated post-it notes.


    The whole thing was a disaster. He''d thought he''d made the discovery of the century, and he went too far in his excitement. He shouldn''t have cancelled the planned experiments. The existence of the new particle could have been confirmed later... He was in trouble now, barrier destroyed or not.


    Dr. Bawberg began to scan his e-mails mechanically. He had spent all his time this month searching for the new particle, and he had let the messages pile up. There were several reminders from the executive committee that he shamelessly ignored, colleagues asking about the anomaly, and... oh? Someone he didn''t know. Who was this guy? He opened the email:


    Hello Dr. Bawberg,


    My name is Leonard Duprat. I am an ethnologist working on shamanism. I know this sounds far from your specialty, but I read your interview about the new particle you discovered. You said that it came from another dimension... I wonder if there could be a link with the supernatural phenomena I observed during shamanic rituals last month. I would like to propose you a collaboration in order to take measurements, and to determine if this new particle could be associated to these phenomena.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Yours sincerely


    Leonard Duprat


    "Pfff, another lunatic," exclaimed Dr. Bawberg aloud. "Shamanism, no less, how did he get my work email?"


    He was about to delete the message when he was interrupted by the sound of heels hitting the floor in the hallway. It must have been Nad¨¨ge, his assistant, you could always heard her coming long before you saw her. Dr. Bawberg let go of the computer mouse, and turned to his office door. As expected, Nad¨¨ge appeared a few seconds later.


    "Hello professor, there are some gentlemen asking to see you," she said in an affected voice.


    Dr Bawberg raised his eyebrows with a questioning look.


    Nad¨¨ge answered the silent question: "More inspectors, I''m afraid..."


    Again?! It was the third time this month, didn''t they have anything better to do than to be on his back? What was the point of them appointing him as project manager if they weren''t going to trust him afterwards. Bloody committee. Dr. Bawberg let out a tired sigh and got up from his seat. There''s no escaping this chore, unfortunately.


    Everything will be fine. As long as Marc doesn''t blather on about this interdimensional barrier, there won''t be any problem.


    Nad¨¨ge escorted him to the conference room where three men in suits were waiting for him. The youngest of them had to be around forty years old, he wore a blue suit, and a tie of the same color, these didn''t manage to hide his overweight. To his left was a hard-looking guy whose very upright posture emphasized imposing muscles, his grey hair was cut very short. The third guy was standing further back, wearing glasses and looking through them at the tablet he carried with him.


    Dr. Bawberg took a deep breath, then entered the room.


    "Good morning gentlemen," he said, shaking hands with the three men one after the other. "How can I help you?"


    The man in the blue suit spoke up, "Inspector Mulley. It''ll be very simple, no need to worry. We just need access to the results of the experiment in which the anomaly occurred, and for you to answer some questions."


    "We already went through this last week," Dr. Bawberg remarked. "What more does the committee hope to find?"


    Inspector Mulley shook his head. "Ah, I''m afraid you''re mistaken, Professor, we''re not with the committee. I represent the Department of Research, while Mr. Harper and Mr. Kaplan are army officers, in civilian clothes for the occasion."


    Come on, what''s all this about now?


    Dr. Bawberg shrugged. "Okay, spit it out. What are you looking for?"


    Kaplan, the man with the glasses, stepped forward, "The data on the new radiation you discovered, and the protocol by which it was produced."


    Harper added in an authoritative voice: "Radiation means weapon."


    "I am afraid you will be disappointed, gentlemen," Dr. Bawberg replied. "The experiment was conducted under very special conditions, and the preliminary measurements we have made do not indicate that this radiation is dangerous to man."


    This didn''t seem to dishearten Kaplan. He pulled his glasses higher up his nose, then asked, "And as an energy source?"


    "That''s true that the radiation measured was highly energetic, but it''s illusory to think of a practical application at this stage, it''s far too early. To tell you the truth, we failed to reproduce the initial experiment, and, without any breakthrough, it could take years before we can repeat our observations."


    "I don''t think you quite understand the situation, Dr. Bawberg," said Inspector Mulley gravely. "We are your last chance."


    "How so? Are you threatening me?"


    "Quite the opposite, actually. I''m offering you a way out," Mulley continued. "The committee didn''t like the way you handled the situation. They lost millions with the delays, not to mention the loss of credibility with international institutions. Your career is over, unless..."


    Dr. Bawberg swallowed. "Unless what?"


    "Unless your discovery turns out to have military applications. If you can convince us that this particle can help design new energy sources, or make new weapons, we might be able to help you keep your job."


    Serge Bawberg was angry. He knew the committee wasn''t happy that he had messed up the collider schedule, but to fire him! How dare they? He was the most brilliant physicist in the country, he had published hundreds of papers, he knew all the big names in the field...


    What was he going to do without his work? His career was his life! His wife was gone, his children had their own lives and he hardly ever saw them anymore... Was he going to become one of those retirees who spent their days watching TV? The thought alone made him shudder. No more banter with Marc, no more the sound of Nad¨¨ge''s heels in the hallway, and the hunt for new particles would be over. He would no longer experience that thrill of excitement he always had before reading an experiment report. He would no longer be on the cutting edge of the understanding of the world.


    I have to do something.


    But what could he do? He had failed to reproduce the anomaly. If the theory of the interdimensional barrier was true, it meant that it was not even possible to reproduce it! There was still the idea of the convergence point, but that was like looking for a needle in a haystack. His only hope was such a slim one...


    "How long do I have," he finally asked.


    "Two months," Harper said laconically.


    "Maximum," Kaplan added. "If you don''t have a battle plan, or if we don''t see any progress in your search, it will be over in a month."


    "That''s crazy," returned Dr. Bawberg. "That''s not how you do science! It takes time to set up experiments and run them, let alone analyze the results. With only two months¡ª"


    "Does that mean you''re turning down our proposal?" asked Inspector Mulley.


    Dr. Bawberg turned angrily to him. "You''re a dirty little rat, Mr. Mulley, you know I have no choice. Fine, I accept your ultimatum, you''ll see that I didn''t get this job for nothing!"


    "Perfect," Mulley said, ignoring the insult he had received. "Your assistant knows how to contact us. We expect all your data on the anomaly within two days, and news of your progress within a month. Have a nice day, professor."


    "Have a nice day, my ass," Dr. Bawberg muttered as the trio walked away. "They''re just a bunch of parasites..."


    As much as he didn''t want to lose his job as project leader, the idea of giving the military access to a new energy source made him bristle. As the saying goes, science without conscience is but the ruin of the soul, and the military was not known for its good conscience. Well, one thing at a time. He had to find this convergence point first, he would still have time to worry about the implications of his discovery later.


    Dr. Bawberg went back to his office lost in thought. High-energy radiation could cause disease, promote the proliferation of certain plant and animal species, or disrupt nearby electromagnetic devices. With a little luck, the point of convergence had appeared near the collider, which would limit the search area. He had two months of news to review to determine the most likely locations, and then he had to go out into the field with Marc. Time was already running out.


    He sat down in his chair and took a post-it note to list the equipment they would need. They would have to rent a van to start with, the detectors would take up a lot of space. The insurance wouldn''t cover the use he planned to make of them, but never mind. Dr. Bawberg mechanically grabbed the coffee cup next to him, and brought it to his mouth. It was empty. He threw it on the floor in disgust, he should have stopped at the vending machine on his way back.


    He was about to print out a copy of the reports on the anomaly, you never know, when Leonard''s e-mail came up on the screen. Supernatural phenomena, huh? After all, the research had to start somewhere... Dr. Bawberg pressed the reply button and wrote:


    Mr. Duprat, hello,


    I have read your e-mail, and was just about to do some field work. Where did you observe these supernatural phenomena? If you would like to make an appointment in the next few days, I would be happy to come and take measurements at this location.


    Wishing you a happy and healthy year ahead.


    He just needed the location, not the shamanism nonsense. Hopefully this Leonard won''t pester him too much about it.

 18. The funeral

    January 5, 10:00 p.m. Rafael''s home.


    Rafael examined himself in the bathroom mirror. He looked very elegant in his new suit, mature and mysterious. It gave him a James Bond edge which could only allure girls. However, he would have preferred to remain in his tracksuit for the rest of the vacations, loafing in front of the TV with his uncle¡­ and daydreaming about magic rather than living in a world where it had become real, and threatened his loved one.


    Beware of what you wish for, the saying goes, it may come true! Rafael had never understood this as well as he did today. He felt responsible for his uncle''s death, both for wishing that magic existed and for not being prudent enough with the priest. He could have told the police that Leonard needed protection in the hospital. The presence of an officer outside the room would have been a deterrent, and surely would have prevented the murder. He could have saved his uncle!


    Rafael shook his head. There was no point in dwelling on the past, he had to focus on the future. On revenge. His hand went up to his chest and grabbed the amulet he wore under his clothes. He had spent two days with Alek carving the shamanic runes that gave it its power. It had taken him a while to get used to handling the engraving pen, he even had had to throw away several pieces of wood on which the lines weren''t sharp enough, but he had finally made it.


    In addition to the holly wood amulet, he also had a bamboo stick about a meter long, the size of a cane. It was in the garage, tied to his motorcycle. He hadn''t really been able to test its effectiveness, but the amulet was so powerful that he had no reason to doubt Alek on the matter. The old man had always been more than reliable about shamanic magic.


    Rafael had been afraid that the bond he shared with the plant spirit would be permanently weakened because of the trauma of cutting the enchanted wood. And indeed, the supernatural being had seemed to keep his distance... either out of resentment or to heal his wounds. At least, until Rafael put his magic amulet around his neck.


    The plant spirit had immediately reappeared, and fluttered around him like a bee that had just discovered a field of flowers filled with nectar. Their connection was stronger than ever now. The abundance of spiritual energy flowing through his meridians made him feel incredibly powerful, and he handled it with much more ease than before. His plan had been perfected to the last detail, he was ready!


    He tied his tie, buttoned his jacket, and with a determined look on his face, he walked out of the bathroom. His parents and Tiffany were in the living room, also dressed for the occasion. The beauty of their clothes, combined with the stern expression on their faces, created a solemn and sad atmosphere that underlined the pain they all felt. Leonard was dead. They would never see him again.


    Rafael''s mother came over to check his tie, then put a hand on his shoulder.


    "How are you holding up?" she asked, almost whispering.


    "I''m fine, mom," he said, pulling away.


    It wasn''t true, but he had to stay focused, keep his emotions in check.


    "Do you still want to give the final speech at the ceremony?" his father asked. "You don''t have to you know, I can handle it."


    Rafael shook his head. "I have to do this. Don''t worry, I''ve something prepared."


    Alfred nodded. "We should go," he continued. "We need to get to the cemetery early to greet the guests.


    "I''m not going with you," Rafael said, "I have something to do, I''ll join you afterwards."


    His parents didn''t insist, they had a lot to think about with the organization of the funeral, which didn''t leave them time to stick their noses into Rafael''s business. This suited him very well. His parents had prepared a proper ceremony to honor his uncle''s memory, it had to be done, but Rafael had planned another way to say goodbye.


    Tiffany came to take him in her arms before leaving. Her eyes were still red from all the tears she had shed in the last few days, and the strength of her embrace also showed her sadness. She didn''t say anything to him, but, when their eyes met, Rafael had the impression that she understood him more than anyone else. He nodded, and she went to put on her coat in silence.


    It was strange to think that no one would see the beautiful black dress she wore underneath it.


    Once alone, Rafael took off his jacket, shoes, and socks. He then rolled up the sleeves of his shirt, and walked towards the back garden where a beautiful sun was illuminating the sky. He was lucky with the weather, it was rare to have such a blue sky in January. They were lucky as there was nothing sadder than a funeral in the rain.


    Outside, he stood facing the sun, his arms raised like the branches of a tree, and his feet firmly planted in the earth. He could feel the amulet whirring on his chest. The plant spirit appeared at his side as his spiritual energy surged through his meridians. Roots emerged from the soles of his feet, tiny at first, then larger and larger until they reached several meters deep.


    Rafael began to pump, and the movement of the sap that rose in him made him shiver with pleasure, so much so that he felt ready to explode. The cells on the surface of his skin changed color to dark green as he absorbed sunlight. The transformation had began. The torrent of sap rushed into his subcutaneous meridians and started its refinement process. Each drop of the precious liquid became more concentrated, more nourishing, and the spiritual energy in Rafael''s core more dense than ever.


    More, more.


    He continued to absorb and refine for another ten minutes. Then he stopped, having reached his limit. He could now recognize the moment when he was about to forget that he was human. Rafael turned his inner gaze to his core and smiled with satisfaction. It was more refined energy than he had managed to accumulate in the previous days.


    He could feel his cells vibrating with desire, wanting to devour all that fresh energy. Rafael knew that if he let them, his body would become stronger, and he would gain the resilience of nature. But he couldn''t afford to do it, he needed the refined energy for the upcoming confrontation. It made using his powers easier, faster, and most importantly, fiercer.


    His spiritual energy swirled in his core more violently than ever, such a density of energy was not meant to remain stagnant. Rafael did his best to circulate it along his meridians to relieve the growing tension, but they were still too narrow for this to be really effective. Another issue was that he couldn''t properly control his aura in this state, even with the amulet. Anyway, he should be able to withstand this intensity for a few hours.


    He finally lowered his arms, turned back his skin to normal, and retracted the roots that anchored him to the ground. He felt a little queasy, but he had acquired the power he needed. He quickly fixed his outfit, put his shoes back on, and prepared to leave on his motorcycle. The priest would be at the funeral, he was sure of it. He would come to finish the job, to send Rafael to join his uncle in the grave, and maybe also to verify that Leonard was truly dead.


    I prepared a little surprise for him.


    Rafael checked that the disruption stick was still in its case, put on his helmet, and started his motorcycle. The cemetery was a fifteen-minute ride away, so he would be there soon.


    When he arrived, there were already a dozen people gathered at the gate. His family was there, of course, as well as Jay, at Tiffany''s side. There also were several of Leonard''s colleagues, former students of his, and other people Rafael didn''t know. His uncle wasn''t very sociable, but he was a true Good Samaritan. He didn''t hesitate to give of his time and energy to help those in need. If most of them had quickly forgotten the help he had given them, others still remembered, and came to show their gratitude.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    With his staff in hand, and his aura tightened, Rafael joined the group. He nodded to Jay, then quickly began to survey the area. He wasn''t in the mood for conversation. He had to be ready for the priest''s arrival.


    However, his thoughts shouldn''t be shown on his face, because a man in his fifties approached him. He had a long beard and a bald spot.


    "I''m sorry for your loss, Rafael. Dr. Boas, we spoke on the phone."


    Rafael shook the ethnologist''s hand. "Thank you for coming," he said. "I''m sure Leonard would have appreciated it."


    "It''s the least I could do," Dr. Boas replied, "We knew each other for years!"


    Then, after a time of silence, he asked:


    "Do you know what happened? First Leonard disappears, I heard he was kidnapped, and then this horrible murder in the hospital... it''s all so inconceivable. Do the police have a suspect?"


    "They arrested Paulina," Rafael replied bitterly. "She''s probably going to be convicted."


    "What?" exclaimed Dr. Boas, "Paulina? But that''s impossible! She is incapable of such a thing..."


    "That''s what I told them, not to mention that she has no motive, but they need a scapegoat. I wish I could think of something to help her."


    Dr. Boas wrinkled his brow. "We could organize a support committee to go to the hearings, and a fund to help her pay for a good lawyer. I''ll see about setting that up with the university."


    "That''s a good thing," Rafael said, nodding his head. He was glad someone was taking care of it on. He knew something had to be done to help Paulina, but he hadn''t had the time to deal with her issue, and lacked experience in legal matters.


    "I''m sure everything will be fine," Dr. Boas assured him.


    Before Rafael could respond, Alfred began to wave the guests into the cemetery. The funeral director was ready for the ceremony. Obviously, their homage was going to be secular. Even though Leonard was religious, Rafael and his parents had decided that holding a funeral mass would have been too awkward under the circumstances.


    The procession slowly made its way down the gravel path to the family vault. This was where Grandpa Louis and the others lay. Rafael had come with his father to tend the grave before, but this was the first time he had seen it open. The gaping pit was ready to receive a new coffin.


    When I died, it would swallow me too.


    It was gloomy. The wait was getting more and more agonizing, and he wanted the ceremony to start right away, but not all the guests were there yet.


    Rafael closed his eyes. He connected with the surrounding plants, and tried to feel the sources of spiritual energy in the cemetery. There was something there... but his plant spirit didn''t recognize it as light, and the sensation was coming from the group of guests. Rafael turned in the direction it was coming from, then opened his eyes.


    He was looking at Jay who was whispering something in Tiffany''s ear. Of course, he had gotten a blessing, how could he have forget this? He was about to start his search again when he noticed his cousin and Jay were holding hands. It made him smile. It was like a small victory for life in this day dedicated to death.


    He closed his eyes again and widened the area of his spiritual search. The priest would show up, he was sure of it. He had to show up! He couldn''t just disappear and get away with killing Leonard. Rafael frowned and widened his search even more. It would be easier without his shoes, they hindered his connection to the earth, but walking around barefoot at a funeral was really not possible.


    Suddenly, a hand came to rest on Rafael''s shoulder, startling him.


    "Everything okay, Rafe?" asked Ilona in a worried voice.


    She came!


    He was really starting to believe that he still mattered to her, and it disturbed him. A part of him was happy for her presence, but another part felt like he was being fooled...


    "Yes," Rafael answered, keeping his distance. "I''m getting ready for my speech, that''s all."


    Ilona removed her hand and whispered, "I''m here if you need me."


    "Thanks, I''ll be fine."


    Ilona didn''t insist, but stayed by his side. Rafael was acutely aware of her presence, and he didn''t dare resume his spiritual search for fear she would interrupt him again. In any case, the priest would not act in front of so many people, he would wait for Rafael to be alone.


    The ceremony finally began. The employees lowered the coffin into the vault, then the funeral director said a few words, and it was Alfred''s turn. Rafael''s father spoke about his childhood memories with Leonard, and how they had remained close until the end of his life. It was very moving, but Rafael only heard half of it, caught up in the stress of soon having to speak.


    It was his turn. Doing his best not to tremble, Rafael walked to the front of the pit, and faced the guests. He looked at them all. Jay gave him a little nod of encouragement, and Rafael noticed Detective Diego Martinez behind him. He was wearing the same trench coat as the day they met. This gave Rafael the impression that he was there for business reasons rather than to attend the funeral.


    He clutched his bamboo stick in his hand, and began his speech:


    "I am Rafael Duprat, Leonard''s nephew. My uncle was... well, he was a little crazy. That''s what I thought all my life. Every year he would go on a trip to distant countries, to remote places that modern society had not yet reached, and he would come back loaded with extraordinary objects and stories. He made me dream all my childhood.


    If he was crazy, then I am too, because we''re the same. I want to travel to meet other people, I want to learn from others, and to teach others. I want to take on new challenges as he did all his life. And I want to share this crazyness with people everywhere, so that they can learn that they can live happily, and that magic is already in their lives.


    I thought for a long time that he was looking for something in his travels. A discovery that would make him famous, magic, or even love... I finally realized that I was wrong. He was not looking for anything. On the contrary, he was running away, he was running away from our western society. He was running away from the continuous exploitation in which we live. He was running away from our selfishness and hypocrisy.


    My uncle was better than all of us.


    It turns out he wasn''t crazy. He just saw further than we did, further into hearts, and further into the future. He was a visionary, as well as the greatest of humanists. To have lost him is painful, for me, for our family, and for the whole world.


    Uncle Leonard, I will never forget you."


    Farewell.


    I will keep my promise.


    Rafael walked away from the pit and joined the others. His father looked on proudly, one arm around his mother''s shoulders. Alice had a touching smile, and her eyes were red. Rafael continued on his way. Ilona wanted to say something when he passed by her, but she changed her mind. As for Inspector Martinez, he just looked at him with inexpressive eyes.


    "That was a nice speech, buddy," Jay patted him on the back. "I''m sure your uncle would have loved it."


    Tiffany nodded and gave him a shy smile. Rafael could tell she was embarrassed to hold Jay''s hand in front of so many people.


    "Thanks," he replied. "I think I need some time alone now."


    Rafael retreated a bit to the side while the guests reflected in communion. Soon they would disperse, and the undertakers would close the vault. The conclusion of a lifetime in one hour of ceremony.


    He looked around. Apart from them, there was no one else in the cemetery. Rafael sniffed disdainfully, and then closed his eyes again. Spiritual energy surged through his meridians and connected him to plants nearby. He felt it immediately. It was like an immaterial sun standing there, about ten meters from the gathering. He had just looked in that direction without seeing anyone.


    Rafael held back a fierce smile.


    I got you.

 19. The confrontation

    Rafael slowly moved away from the others, still in reflection around the pit. He walked with his head down, as if he was lost in thought, and didn''t know where he was going. As if by chance, his steps led him to the bushes that bordered the cemetery. Then, he passed behind them, in a more luxurious space where flowerbeds of hellebores and heathers separated the graves.


    Contrary to what its casual appearance suggested, all of Rafael''s senses were alert, focused on the spiritual anomaly behind him. His hand was clenched on the disruption stick, ready to spring at any time. He waited without moving, all his muscles contracted . After what seemed like an eternity, the immaterial sun finally moved in his direction. The priest had taken the bait.


    Rafael moved a little further away and leaned against a funeral chapel, his head still bowed. The priest would only be able to reach him from the front, but Rafael was ready to act as soon as he approached. Still in connection with the plants around, he felt that the immaterial sun kept moving towards him. The priest crossed the hedge, paused for a moment, and finally continued straight at Rafael.


    He would soon reach him. Rafael''s spiritual energy flared, and he began to pour it into his bamboo stick. The disruption runes awakened, he could feel a sizzling sound coming from them. Any second now.


    The priest stopped. Rafael was so surprised that he didn''t react right away. They were only four steps apart, had the priest noticed something? Rafael didn''t want to look up for fear of scaring him away. Just a little more patience, he couldn''t lose this opportunity... but something strange happened. The immaterial sun that he perceived through his spiritual sense gave birth to another smaller one.


    Rafael looked up. He barely had time to realize that the ball of light that was floating in the air was already hurtling towards him.


    Shit!


    He immediately threw himself on the side. If an area attack had given him a second degree burn, he didn''t want to imagine what such a concentration of light energy could do to him. Fortunately, he had reacted just in time, and the attack crashed into the stone wall of the funeral chapel without doing any damage. But, now, his chance to take the priest by surprise was wasted. He was lying on the ground, vulnerable.


    "I will not let you corrupt the world, demon." the priest thundered, as two new balls of light condensed where his hands should have been.


    Rafael scrambled to his hands and knees, and dodged the two projectiles by running away like a rabbit. That was a close one. Sweat was running down his back, it had been hard to follow the balls of light as they almost blinded him. Rafael managed to get to his feet by leaning on his bamboo stick. Panting, he shouted to the priest:


    "You''re no less a demon than I am, you''ve bound a spirit too!"


    "Blasphemy, I''m the envoy of God!"


    More balls of light appeared. One, two... five balls. It was too much, he would never be able to dodge all these. Damn weather, why couldn''t there be more clouds?


    Rafael brandished his bamboo stick in front of him like a sword. It was time to see if this magical object lived up to its promise. He saturated the runes with his spiritual energy, and the sizzling became audible.


    Bring it on!


    The five balls of light shot into the air. Rafael squinted and stepped back, his stick in front of him. He whipped the air to the right, grazing the first ball of light with the tip of his weapon. The projectile flashed, destabilized, and disappeared without a trace. It worked! And the spiritual energy in the runes had hardly diminished.


    No time to think. The stick flew left, then right again, and he managed to intercept the second ball, the third, and the fourth. The last one was going straight towards his chest. Rafael brought the stick back in front of him at the last moment, and the ball of light hit the bamboo a few inches from his skin, right between his trembling hands.


    It was too soon to rejoice, the priest was about resume his attack. Rafael took refuge behind the funeral chapel, thinking about what he could do. He had to find a way to get closer to prevent him from projecting those balls of light, but how?


    With the help of his magic amulet, Rafael sent his senses back into the plants of the cemetery. Too much sensation! He immediately toned down his connection. Now, he could feel the priest moving cautiously toward his hiding place through a bed of hellebores, two balls of light floating beside him. This was his chance.


    He focused on a hellebore plant slightly ahead of the priest, and released all the refined energy he had accumulated in his core. He could never have done this without the amulet, but here he was. The root grew wildly into the earth, while its cap became sharply pointed. The moment the priest stepped near the plant, the root sprang up from the ground. It pierced his shoe, his foot, and wrapped itself around it.


    The priest screamed in pain as the balls of light near him dissipated. Rafael immediately released his shamanic spell, recharged the disruption stick with spiritual energy, and stepped out from behind the funeral chapel. It was now or never! The priest was visible, he was using his crucifix dagger to free himself from the root, but it would take him several precious seconds.


    Rafael brandished his stick above him, and ran to take advantage of the opening. It is at this moment that he saw Ilona emerging from behind the hedge. Eyes wide, she asked.


    "Rafe? What are you doing?"


    "I..." stammered Rafael, completely out of focus.


    His foot hit one of the stones that bordered the flowerbed, and he fell to the ground. Ilona rushed towards him.


    "No!" cried Rafael, leaning on his arms. "Don''t come, he is the one who killed Leonard!"


    Ilona stopped in her tracks, but it was already too late. She had arrived right next to the priest. A wicked smile appeared on his lips. His foot was covered with blood, but he had freed himself. He threw his arm in the air, and the back of his hand hit Ilona hard on the temple.


    "Vade retro Jezabel! Let divine justice be served."


    Ilona stumbled backwards but quickly recovered.


    "You bastard!" she growled.


    She jumped on the priest with her nails out, like a furious tigress. He certainly wasn''t expecting this and failed to react in time. Four bloody scratches appeared on his cheek. Ilona''s other hand was heading for his throat...


    Suddenly the priest''s arm unfolded, and Ilona was violently thrown back. An arc of blood colored the air. The crucifix dagger had opened the young woman''s cheek, pierced her right eye, and continued in a bloody trail through her scalp.


    The priest stepped forward to finish the job.


    "Stop!" shouted Rafael as he drove the disruption stick into his ribs. Everything had gone too fast, he hadn''t had time to intervene earlier, but now he was in a rage.


    The sizzling of the runes grew louder, and the smell of charred skin filled the air as the priest screamed his head off. With his spiritual vision, Rafael could see the energy dissipating within his enemy''s own meridians. And the immaterial sun based in his core dwindled to a flickering flame.


    Rafael turned his head for a moment to check on Ilona. The poor girl was lying on the ground, pale as a sheet. She was perfectly still. The only visible movement was the blood dripping down her face.


    How could this happen?


    He should not have looked away, for in a desperate move, the priest struck the bamboo stick with his dagger and sent it flying away. He could no longer use magic, but he had lost none of his snarl.


    "Let''s finish this, demon. You''re going to join your uncle in hell!"


    Rafael was in a bad situation. The attack with the root had drained all his refined energy. He had also lost his stick, while the priest was still in possession of his crucifix dagger. Fortunately, Rafael had a backup plan.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    He took one step back, then a second. His enemy was following him closely, ready to pierce him at the slightest opening. Suddenly, Rafael raised his hand, a pepper spray inside. The priest didn''t have time to react. He tried to protect himself with his arm, and stabbed the air with his dagger, but to no avail.


    Rafael was now in control of the situation. He retrieved his disruption stick, knocked the crucifix dagger out of the priest''s hands, and drove the end of the magic object into his ribs again. His screams were not as loud this time. He squirmed for a moment, then finally lost consciousness.


    The dagger was right at Rafael''s feet, a few centimeters away from the priest''s twitching body. All he had to do was reach down, grab it, and he could execute his uncle''s killer. Put a definitive end to this story.


    Leonard wouldn''t have liked me to do that.


    Who cares! He was gone and the priest deserved it. What would Alek say if he let him get away again? What if he came back to attack another member of his family? Rafael''s hand slowly moved toward the dagger''s hilt, a little more, his trembling fingers were about to grasp it¡ª


    "I wouldn''t do that, young man," said a deep voice behind him.


    Rafael turned with a start. Detective Diego Martinez had just arrived, and was staring at him coldly.


    "He killed my uncle, he also tried to kill me,¡± he justified himself.


    "And he will be judged by society. Let me pull him in jail."


    Anger seized Rafael, but before he could answer he heard Ilona calling him:


    "Rafe?"


    He rushed to her, grabbed her hand, and said with emotion:


    "Luna, thank God you are alive!"


    "I can''t see with my right eye Rafe,¡± said Ilona in a panicked voice. ¡°It hurts. Is it bad?"


    Rafael forced himself to look at the horrible wound he had tried to ignore until then. The young woman had been viciously butchered. The flesh was open, the bone visible near the eye socket and at the top of the forehead. As for her eye... Rafael looked away, holding back from throwing up.


    "It''s okay, Luna," he said softly. "I''ll call an ambulance, the doctors will take care of you."


    Ilona closed her good eye as if to escape reality, but deep distress was still etched on her face. The pain must have been unbearable. Rafael squeezed her hand even tighter.


    "I''ll call the ambulance, hang in there."


    He stood up and looked around. Detective Martinez hadn''t been the only one drawn to the screams. His parents had followed, as had Jay, Tiffany, and other guests. There was a lot of commotion. Tiffany knelt down next to Ilona as soon as she arrived. Rafael''s father was on the phone, and made him understand that he was already on line with the emergency service. His mother came right up to him.


    "Rafael, are you okay?" Alice asked in a high-pitched voice. "What happened?"


    "It was this damn priest," he said, pointing to the body lying in the middle of the hellebore bed.


    "The one who kidnapped Leonard?" realized Alice. "Oh my God!"


    I don''t want to hear about God anymore.


    "Yes," said Rafael, looking at his uncle''s murderer. "I have to do something, Mom. I''ll be right back."


    Detective Martinez stood guard over the unconscious priest. His eyes followed Rafael as he moved closer to them. When Rafael arrived near the priest, the inspector said:


    "I have called a police car. The officers will be here in a few moments."


    Rafael nodded. "Are you going to release Paulina?" he asked.


    Detective Diego Martinez puckered up his mouth. "If we can prove the guilt of the priest Cordier in your uncle''s death..."


    "I see," Rafael replied, "The crucifix dagger should match the wounds on Leonard''s neck. How did he recover it, by the way?"


    "I don''t know, it should still be in the evidence room¡­ maybe he had more than one?" the inspector said hesitantly.


    ¡°This is nonsense,¡± exclaimed Rafael. "Can''t you do your job properly? Look what he did with it!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, we do what we have to do.¡± Detective Martinez didn''t look happy. ¡°I''ll check on this, you''ve my word.¡±


    Frowning, Rafael looked at the priest''s body lying there. Part of him regretted that the inspector had stopped him before he could turn the crucifix dagger against its owner. But if he had, he would have ended up in jail himself, and his parents would never look at him the same way again. It was probably for the best.


    He knelt down and grabbed the priest''s wrist.


    "What are you doing?" asked Inspector Martinez in a threatening tone.


    Rafael tried to look innocent, but he had a harsh look. "Nothing, just checking his pulse."


    The inspector didn''t take his eyes off him, but it didn''t matter. Under his palm, the mistletoe seed had already taken root in the priest''s flesh. Rafael sent a burst of spiritual energy, and it sank beneath his skin. Then he closed his eyes for a few seconds, leading the nascent roots along the priest''s meridians.


    They seeped deeply, sliding along the nerves and muscles until they reached the shoulder, until they became an integral part of the parasited body. Rafael inhibited the mistletoe''s ability to produce leaves and flowers, then transformed the root cells so that they could directly pump out the spiritual energy of light that ran through the priest''s meridians.


    The mistletoe would allow Rafael to detect the priest''s presence from several hundred yards away. In addition, it would absorb all the energy produced by the spirit of light, preventing him from ever doing shamanic magic again. Perhaps without its influence, he would eventually regain his sanity...


    "Is it over?" asked Detective Martinez impatiently.


    Rafael withdrew his hand, the priest''s skin had kept no trace of what he had done. There was just a small bump above the wrist, where he had implanted the seed, but he had to know where to look to see it.


    Yes, it''s over, he will spend the rest of his life in prison.


    Rafael stood up. Two police officers had just arrived. They put handcuffs on the priest, and carried him to their patrol car. Inspector Martinez moved towards Rafael and put a hand on his shoulder.


    "I''ll take care of him. Don''t worry."


    "It''s a little late for that," Rafael replied bitterly.


    Detective Martinez''s gaze grew harder. "I''ll need you to come to the station tomorrow, so you can record your testimony."


    "I''ll come," Rafael said without emotion.


    Detective Martinez gave him one last silent look before turning away, joining the police officers at the car. Rafael found himself alone. Tiffany and Alice were looking after Ilona. He wanted to join them, but the mere memory of her injury made him shudder. Maybe it was for the best, he rationalized, he would have been in the way.


    She shouldn''t have followed me.


    Why didn''t she stay with the others?


    He wanted to cry, but it would have been stupid to waste sap like that.


    The tension in his body was subsiding. The stress of the fight, as well as the strain he had endured since his uncle''s death, were dissipating. He had succeeded, he should have been happy with his victory, and proud of himself... why did he only feel emptiness inside?


    His head was spinning. The ambulance had arrived in its turn, they were loading Ilona on a stretcher. Someone had torn off her petals, the poor flower was all withered.


    His mother came to see him. She was trying to tell him something but he did not understand. To follow her? It was ridiculous, his roots were here, he couldn''t move.


    There was so much sun a moment ago, where did it go?


    It''s still winter. People should stop flapping around like that.


    I need to sleep.


    Rafael slowly fell forward. He saw his friend Jay rushing to catch him, and that was his last vision before he lost consciousness.

 20. The Wordy Serigraph

    <center>Insurgency in the Amazon forest.</center>


    <center>International - by Robert Dwayne</center>


    Our loyal readers will remember my article last month on deforestation in the Amazon forest. The Brazilian government of Janus Bolognaro has defined as a priority the development of mining, and access to new agricultural land. His project "Direito a terra" has caused an unprecedented destruction of the Amazon forest, which flouts all international ecological agreements. President Bolognaro does not even respect the indigenous reserves that his own predecessors had established! More than 10,000 square kilometers of land have been deforested in the last decade, and this figure is set to increase fivefold in the coming decade.


    However, it seems that a snag has come to interrupt the progress of the nature destroying machines. Several primitive tribes, living in the Amazonian forest since time immemorial, have gone into insurrection against the company Vale & Bra which is responsible for more than 80% of the forest clearing. Violent clashes broke out, and dozens of deaths were reported. The military presence in the region was reinforced, without much success.


    Natural disasters have added to this already difficult toll. Floods, land subsidence, and mosquito infestations have hit the poor Brazilian workers so hard that most have fled the area to return to their villages. Vale & Bra is struggling to rehire, and work has come to a halt.


    Various rumors are growing in the area. Gaia, the mother nature, would have woken up to punish those who sinned against her. Other new superstitions appear with each passing day: There is talk of water flying directly into the engines of machines, or of a spider man flying from tree to tree. Bolognaro''s popularity in the region is in free fall.


    The government has not made an official statement about this setback. However, our sources believe that the "Direito a terra" project will not be abandoned, since it is one of the three main axes of Bolognaro''s political program. It remains to be seen what measures will be taken to support Vale & Bra. The necessary investment may turn out to be much more important than expected, and put a strain on the country''s finances.


    Despite all these difficulties and tragic deaths, it is difficult to feel empathy for those responsible for many ecological and human crimes. For years Vale & Bra has been deforesting with impunity in total disregard of all international conventions. Not to mention the multiple scandals concerning forced expropriations of primitive tribes ejected into shanty towns. They can''t now expect us to feel sorry for them.


    In conclusion, Vale & Bra and the Brazilian government are facing a well-deserved backlash that may make them ponder the concept of karma. Let''s hope that Bolognaro will take advantage of this opportunity to change its environmental policy.


    <hr>


    <center>Murder of Leonard Duprat. His colleague sentenced to 20 years in prison.</center>


    <center>Justice - by Robert Dwayne</center>


    Today marks the end of one of the most high-profile trials in recent years. After multiple hearings, the judge finally gave his verdict and sentenced Paulina Stone to 20 years imprisonment in a women''s prison. Remember that Paulina Stone had killed her colleague Leonard Duprat with several stab wounds in the throat in the hospital of the city. Her act had frightened the population, and the mayor had promised that it would not go unpunished.


    Despite the overwhelming evidence, Paulina Stone refused to plead guilty until the very end. She preferred to talk about an invisible man who had broken into the hospital without anyone noticing, and this incoherent testimony did not help to soften her sentence. Her lawyer tried to plead insanity, but she accused him of treason in open court, which caused a scandal.


    One would have thought that the public would be happy with this verdict. However, a support committee was created to defend Paulina Stone. Several lively demonstrations were organized on the days of the trial. Among the participants we find several professors of the university, local feminist associations, political opponents of the outgoing mayor, and the own nephew of the deceased: Rafael Duprat!


    We were able to obtain an exclusive interview with him just after the announcement of the verdict. Here it is transcribed:


    - Rafael, you are the nephew of Leonard Duprat, why do you defend Paulina Stone?


    - Because she is innocent! There is no serious evidence against her. This trial is a charade by the mayor to make himself look good for the election, nothing more. We are here to advocate for impartial justice, and against the travesty we have witnessed in the past few days.


    - What do you think of this judgment?


    - It''s a purely political judgment. Paulina Stone had no record and no motive. Moreover, the murder weapon was not found. The judge should be ashamed for having allowed herself to be dragged into this case. They destroyed a woman''s life for nothing!


    - What will you do now?


    - It''s not over yet. We are going to appeal, and we will continue the fight as long as it takes. True justice will win in the end.


    What are we to make of these statements? Was Paulina Stone really the victim of a plot? Or does Rafael Duprat have a personal relationship with this woman that affects his judgment?


    All the details of the case, and much more, in our next issue.


    <hr>


    <center>New Project Leader for the Super Collider.</center>


    <center>Science - by Robert Dwayne</center>


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    After four years of managing international projects at the Super Collider, studying the microscopic particles that make up the primary fabric of our universe, Dr. Serge Bawberg is making way for a new project leader: Dr. Fabien Louvoie. A specialist in quantum physics, a seasoned mathematician, and a consultant for the Department of Research, Dr. Louvoie is both young and qualified. At only forty years old, he is the ideal person to take over the work of Dr. Bawberg, who has well deserved a break.


    However, the old hand seems to think otherwise, and rather than retire, Dr. Bawberg has signed a research contract with the military. The details remain confidential, but there is undoubtedly a connection with the new particle that the physicist is said to have discovered last year. As there has been no announcement on this subject since the fall, we can deduce that the project has become top secret. Are we at the dawn of a new generation of super weapons?


    For his part, Dr. Louvoie has resumed the normal schedule of experiments at the Collider. According to an anonymous source, he don''t believe in the existence of this new particle. Dr. Bawberg would have had a hard time reaching the end of his career without having won a Nobel Prize, and would have tampered with the data of the experiment to attract attention.


    I know that you are eager to discover the next episode of this real soap opera. Was it jealousy that got Dr. Louvoie talking? Or is the military in for a painful setback with their top secret project?


    You can trust the Wordy Serigraph to keep a close eye on this case, and to keep you informed of all its twists and turns. We''re always on the cutting edge of the news!


    <hr>


    <center>Archbishop appeals to judge''s mercy, reprieve for priest Gregory Cordier.</center>


    <center>Religion - by Robert Dwayne</center>


    To the relief of the Catholic community, the priest of our beloved St. Catherine''s Church will only receive a suspended sentence and will not go to jail. The charges of kidnapping and assault brought against him were countered by several testimonies concerning his good character.


    The town''s doyenne, Lucette Dexine, one hundred and two years old, proclaimed that Gregory was a holy man blessed by heaven, and that his Christmas mass had been truly magical. Sister Marie Chastity of the Church of the Covenant, for her part, assures us that the priest Cordier opened her to divine ecstasy. She states: "God granted him an unprecedented spiritual wealth, he''s a very well-endowed man, those who talk against him are necessarily jealous or enemies of Jesus Christ".


    But all this would not have been enough without the direct intervention of the archbishop of the city, Monsignor du Moulins, who met the judge in person to plead for the accused. The word of God obviously bore fruit, proving once again to the skeptics that the Christian value of mercy still lives in our modern world, and even more powerful than ever.


    Gregory Cordier will unfortunately not be returning to his duties at St. Catherine''s Church. The poor man has been hard hit by the accusations against him and the subsequent trial. The stress is said to have triggered a dermatillomania disorder, forcing him to withdraw from public life for some time. Let us pray for him.


    You can send your donations, and wishes for his recovery, to the parish, which will pass them on to our suffering man of God. A mass will be held on his honor next Sunday at St. Catherine''s church, please attend.


    <hr>


    <center>Drug trafficking, a major absentee in the municipal election campaign.</center>


    <center>Politics - by Robert Dwayne</center>


    The campaign for the municipal elections is in full swing, with only two weeks left before all citizens are invited to come and vote for a new mayor. Oscar Copono, the incumbent mayor, is running for a second term, and has been seen parading around all the social events, sure of his victory.


    Indeed, the polls give him a ten point lead over his opponents. The relentless social progressivism of his program seems to have been a successful strategy, and to have won him many supporters. However, the opposition denounces the superficial nature of his policies, which does not address the real problems. The results of his mandate would not be as bright as he would have us believe.


    Some observers linked to the police report an increase in crimes of all kinds, especially drug trafficking. In the Little Magreb neighborhood, drug gangs are out in the open, terrorizing the population. The police commissioner denounces the city''s policy of reducing the budget, and the number of law enforcement officers, preventing them from acting to protect the citizens. According to him, this is a strategy to decrease the prison population in order to improve the social indicators of the city.


    It is hard to question the drug problem for anyone who has been out at night in recent months. Cocaine is everywhere in the nightclub area, and it is not uncommon to see people doing drugs in the toilets, at the bars, or even on the street! It is no longer possible to have fun or to have a drink in good company without being bothered by a junkie. Assaults are also on the rise, to the point that many women no longer dare to go out alone. And the city hospital reports several dozen overdose deaths for the quarter!


    Despite the constant worsening of this problem, and the omnipresence of gangs, the mayor''s office has done nothing to regain control of the situation. During his press conferences, Mayor Copono has been remarkably silent on the subject, but more surprisingly, his opponents have also decided not to talk about it. At this point, one can no longer really speak of ignorance to explain this attitude. Is it a lack of courage? Is it a strategic choice to avoid being lumped together with a police force that is known to be sexist and racist? Or worse, are our politicians corrupt?


    Rumors claim that several parties have made secret agreements with gangs from Little Magreb in order to benefit from the votes of the immigrant population, and especially from hidden financing. It is high time that the courts investigate these accusations.


    The resounding silence of the television media shows again and again the importance of continuing to read the written press. We are the only ones who bring you quality information on the key issues affecting your daily life. Subscribe to Wordy Serigraph and you won''t miss a single article.

 21. A smell of blood

    In Tiffany''s bedroom, a soft music with pop accents rose in the air. Tiffany opened her eyes. It was six o''clock, the first rays of sunlight had already appeared on the horizon, illuminating the dust dancing above the bed. She languidly reached out for her phone, and turned off the alarm.


    Holding back a yawn, she pushed back her covers, dropped her lilac pink nightie on the floor, then headed for the closet. Her first instinct was to grab a flowery dress, it was summer, she wanted to feel free to move, but she stopped, wrinkling her nose. At the blood donation center where she was interning, all her colleagues wore jeans. They thought they were more hygienic, and looked more professional.


    Tiffany disagreed, but she hated being noticed, so she grabbed a pair of classic jeans and a white shirt before heading to the bathroom. If she had known she wouldn''t be able to wear her dresses and skirts during the summer, she would have embroidered some colorful patterns on her jeans. It would have been less depressing.


    She took a quick shower without getting her hair wet, and, for makeup, settled for a slightly pink lip balm. She didn''t have as much equipment as Ilona, nor the same know-how, but that didn''t seem to bother Jay. He always said she was as beautiful as an angel. Her boyfriend was such a smooth talker!


    Thinking of him made her chest warm, and the memory of their last date came flooding back. He had reserved a table in a restaurant where they ate by candlelight. The atmosphere was magical, and he had not taken his eyes off her during the whole meal. It was so romantic. She hoped that he would not be too busy at the Association this weekend, so that they could spend the maximum amount of time together.


    Once dressed, she went downstairs to have breakfast, but she stopped before reaching the kitchen. The smell of cold tobacco wafted through the living room. Her mother Kristen, and her boyfriend Hank, had been partying without bothering to clean up after themselves. There were dirty plates on the couch, empty bottles on the floor, and a glass half-filled with cigarette butts on the dresser. Tiffany let out a long sigh, then set about cleaning the room.


    After finishing the chore, she discovered that the fridge and kitchen cupboards were empty. No breakfast for her this morning. With her internship, she didn''t have time to shop lately. Her mother had promised to do them the day before, but she must have forgotten again... that meant she would have to take care of it after work, and she wouldn''t have time to help at the shelter.


    Tiffany''s phone vibrated in her pocket. It was a message from Jay, he sent her one every morning.


    Jay: "Have a good day, my angel. I think of you."


    A big smile appeared on her lips. He still loved her. She hoped it would last as long as possible. In any case, today was another good day. She hastened to answer him.


    Tiffany: "<3"


    Then she set off for the blood donation center


    <hr>


    Tiffany had started this new internship at the beginning of July, it had been two weeks now. It was much more interesting than the ones she had done at the hospital, because her nurse supervisor let her manage donors almost independently. Tiffany was the one who welcomed them, who helped them fill out the health questionnaire, who drew the blood, and she was even authorized to help technicians to separate the different components of the blood: red cells, platelets, and plasma. It was exciting.


    And the nurse had said she was good at it!


    Tiffany had just set up the blood collection room, and prepared snacks for the donors in the break room, when a lab technician called out to her:


    "Hi Tiffany, can you give me a hand?"


    "Hi Marcus," she replied as she walked toward him. "What do you need?"


    "We have a big distribution to do today, I could use your help to gather all the blood bags that have to be sent."


    She accompanied him into the storeroom and they got to work. The most time consuming part was not filling the shipping container, but keeping track of the bags to ensure traceability. Each one had a specific code that had to be entered into the computer along with its destination. Some blood donation centers had been upgraded to be able to scan these codes directly, but they still did everything manually here. And it was pretty slow, given the age of the computers.


    It took them almost an hour to finish preparing the first container. Marcus immediately left to drop it off at the hospital, while Tiffany prepared the second one to go to the blood bank. She was entering a tracking code on the computer when something suddenly made her stop. There was a smell of blood in the air. How could this be? They hadn''t torn any bags¡­


    The smell of blood grew stronger and stronger, but Tiffany couldn''t see where it was coming from. The air in front of her then began to pulsate in a strange way, she could no longer see through it, as if it had thickened. Tiffany didn''t dare to move. Was this one of those spirits Jay was talking about? What did it want with her?


    The phenomenon whirred in front of her chest, swinging from left to right, until it finally took off and passed through her. It was as if she had been struck by lightning. Tiffany''s thoughts stopped for a moment as an indefinable flood of sensation washed over her.


    Cold, it''s so cold...


    Her blood felt like it was frozen in her veins. She began to shiver. What had happened? Had the spirit... entered her? Jay had told her it was necessary to use a rune to make a bond. It couldn''t have happened without her wanting it, could it? This spirit stuff made her very uneasy.


    Tiffany just wanted to get out of there. Go outside and warm up a little in the sun. But as the smell of blood dissipated in the air, she realized that this thought was not hers. It came from the immaterial being that had passed through her. Was the spirit stuck in the building? What could she do to help it?


    She had always had a sensitive heart. And finally, apart from the bloody and icy atmosphere that accompanied it, this spirit seemed to behave a bit like a big puppy that wanted to go out for a walk. It was probably just scared to be alone in this dreary building.


    She looked around her, but the whirring in the air was gone, along with the smell of blood. Tiffany shrugged and went back to work on the computer. A few minutes later, Marcus was back, and he helped her finish preparing the second container. She preferred not to tell him about the incident. Maybe he''d already been through the same thing, but if not, he was going to think she was nuts.


    By the time they were done, it was almost the end of the morning. She joined the nurse in the blood collection room, but only had time to take care of two donors before her lunch break.


    At the beginning of her internship, she had wanted to have lunch with her nurse supervisor, but she was eating at home with her husband. Tiffany didn''t really know the other employees, and she also had different shifts than the other nurses. As a result, she was alone every day at noon. At least it gave her time to exchange messages with Jay.


    But today, when she took out her phone, it was a message from Ilona that was waiting for her:


    Ilona: "I want to talk to you. Shall we have lunch together?"


    Tiffany: "Where?"


    Ilona: "The kebab shop down the street, I''m already there."


    Tiffany was happy with the invitation. It was certainly better than eating the snacks provided for donors in the locker room... She put her phone away, took off her blouse, and left the blood donation center. It didn''t take her long to get to the kebab shop. As promised, Ilona was waiting for her inside. She was at an isolated table in a corner, with her back to the entrance so that no one could see her face. It was heartbreaking to see her hiding like that.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    "Hi Luna," Tiffany said affectionately. "How are you?"


    Ilona turned abruptly toward her, revealing the eye patch that hid her dead eye, and the long scar that crossed her face from her scalp to the middle of her cheek. Most people would have flinched at the sight, but not Tiffany. She had seen worse working at the hospital. Still, it filled her with compassion for her friend.


    She had been so beautiful. So much so that she had been offered to become a model. Now all that was noticed was her wound. Tiffany knew that she was suffering terribly. The gloomy gleam in her left eye, and the bitter crease on her lips, testified to this.


    Trying to be cheerful, Tiffany gave Ilona a hug before sitting down across from her. Pretending she hadn''t noticed that her friend hadn''t greeted her, she continued:


    "So did you go to the Association to speak to Rafael?"


    "No, it''s useless, I''m not part of their little cabal. I''ll ruin everything again if I go."


    Tiffany squirmed in her chair as the silence lingered. She coughed, then finally said:


    "So, why did you want to see me?"


    Ilona gave a quick smile before answering. "I spoke with my father yesterday, he agreed to let me move into one of his apartments as long as I didn''t live there alone. I figured you''d be up for moving in together."


    Tiffany nearly fell out of her chair. "Really?!"


    "Yes," Ilona confirmed. "He''s mellowed a lot since... since winter. He passes on all my whims."


    "He was very worried about you not coming out of your room for so long, you know."


    "I know," Ilona replied darkly. "I just needed time to pull myself together." She shook her head. "So what do you think. Roomates?"


    "Of course!" exclaimed Tiffany. "You know how it is at my house, I can''t wait to have my own place. Oh Ilona, that''s the best news ever!"


    Her enthusiasm forced a new smile out of Ilona. "And don''t worry," she added with a bit of her old malice. "I''ll let you have the apartment when you need some time alone with Jay."


    "Ilona," cried Tiffany. "You can''t say that!"


    "What?" replied her friend. "Don''t you tell me you aren''t interested?"


    "That''s..." began Tiffany before stopping.


    To say the truth, she was growing impatient. She and Jay had been dating for over six months, but they hadn''t gone beyond kissing and a few cuddles. She loved his romantic side, as well as how respectful he was with her. She just wished he''d been a little more eager about...


    She began to blush.


    "You''re too good with me Ilona, I wish I could something for you in exchange," she said to change the subject.


    "Hey don''t worry, we''re friends! And that''s also good for me you know. I don''t do well when I''m alone..."


    "Okay, but I owe you" declared Tiffany. "Don''t hesistate to tell me if you need anything."


    "I will," promised Ilona. "So when are you moving in?"


    "You already have the apartment?"


    "It''s been vacant since yesterday, I''m just waiting for you."


    Tiffany hesitated. "I have to tell my mother first... I don''t know how she''ll take it."


    "It''ll be fine," Ilona said confidently. "Didn''t you tell me that Hank didn''t like you to be there? It will probably be a relief to her that you are moving in with me."


    "Maybe..." said Tiffany without much conviction.


    Ilona did not know her mother as well as her, she didn''t know how unpredictable she was. If she was capable of lying to the court to get alimony, what else can she do? Tiffany was afraid of her, and of Hank too. He was brutal, angry, and sometimes looked at her like a predator. All this made her even more eager to move in with Ilona, but she dreaded the conversation with her mother, she was worried that it would trigger her.


    Come on, you can do it girl!


    "I''ll talk to them tonight," she finally added.


    "Great," exclaimed Ilona. "You''ll see it''ll be fun!"


    Tiffany couldn''t help but smile in turn. She had always dreamed of sharing a room with a girlfriend. Moreover, she knew that the apartments of Ilona''s father were all luxurious, it would be a lot of fun, indeed.


    A waiter brings them their meal, and they eat heartily, making all sorts of plans for their future together.


    <hr>


    Tiffany was back at the blood donation center for her afternoon shift. She was so happy to be able to move out of her house that she wanted to sing out loud, she had been waiting for this moment for so long. And on top of that she was going to be sharing a room with Ilona. It was the best day ever! She had to tell Jay:


    Tiffany: "Guess what?"


    Jay: "You bought a bikini for the pool on Sunday?"


    Tiffany: "Lol, no!"


    Jay: "You should though, the other guys would be green with envy."


    Tiffany: "Didn''t you already say they were all jealous last week? No need for a bikini."


    Jay: "True, you''re always gorgeous :) So what''s the big news?"


    Tiffany: "<3 I''m moving into an apartment with Ilona!"


    Jay: "That''s great news, you''ll be free from the old hag!"


    She was about to answer him when she saw her nurse supervisor across the room. Tiffany quickly put her phone away. It was frowned upon to be on it during work hours, and she didn''t want it to come up in her internship report.


    There weren''t many donors that afternoon, so Tiffany set about replacing the supplies she had used during the first part of the day. She liked it when everything was in its proper place, and that could only make a good impression.


    While her hands were busy, her mind turned things over in her head. She really wanted to find a way to thank Ilona for her proposal. That was what friendship was all about, doing things for each other, but she had the impression that she wasn''t giving her much... and that she was always the one receiving.


    What could she offer her? She didn''t have much money, and even with all her savings, she couldn''t compete with the exotic gifts her friend regularly received from her family. These last months especially, she had been spoiled even more than usual...


    She could only fall back on something non-material, but again she had no idea. She had first thought of helping Ilona to get closer to Rafael. Except that since she had lost her eye, she had completely stopped seeking his company. She was ashamed of what she looked like, and seeing him probably reawakened her trauma.


    If only there was a way to heal her. That would be worthy of the favors Ilona was doing her! But the best doctors had declared that there was no hope for her eye, and she had already had a laser treatment to attenuate her scar. Without much success unfortunately, it would really take a miracle for...


    A miracle?


    Magic exists, Jay showed me.


    That being she had felt in the storeroom in the morning. It had to be a blood spirit. A spirit that was unhappy to be locked up here, in a place where all the blood was kept cold in airtight bags. Jay had explained this stuff about anchors to her. The only way it could get out of the blood donation center was to form a bond with a human.


    I learned the rune, maybe i could get powers to help Ilona.


    Can I really do this?


    She had been standing there in hesitation for several minutes now, without doing anything. The nurse supervisor approached her. "Tiffany¡ª"


    "Sorry," she exclaimed. "I have to go to the bathroom!"


    Tiffany stormed out of the room, her heart pounding, blood pulsing in her ears. She was going to do it. She had to. For Ilona, her best friend forever.


    The closer she got to the storeroom, the more she slowed down, until she stopped in front of the room''s door. Her body wasn''t moving, but her will was still strong. Finally, after a deep breath, Tiffany pulled the door handle, and pushed.


    The air from inside the room came with a metallic smell. A smell of blood.


    Tiffani smiled.

 22. Blood Rage

    Tiffany entered the storeroom as quietly as possible, so as not to scare the spirit. Once in the middle of the room, she stopped, a little confused. What was she supposed to do now? She tried to trace the rune that Jay had taught her once or twice in the air, but nothing happened. She felt that the spirit was not far away though, it only needed to be attracted.


    "Little one, little one," she said. "Come to me, don''t be afraid."


    How did one attract a spirit? With a toy, or a treat? She didn''t have any of that... For a moment, her gaze fell on the fridge where they stored the blood bags. There were a few left inside. Maybe it would work to use them, but she couldn''t take any, they were all referenced.


    Blood, blood, where could she get blood? She saw a box with needles and tubes inside. Why not draw her own blood? She reached for the supplies, but stopped at the last moment. That was crazy, was she really going to use her own blood as bait?


    Yes, she resolved herself.


    It was a small price to pay to help Ilona.


    Tiffany put on gloves, attached a tourniquet to her left arm, then carefully inserted a hypodermic needle in her skin. There, she was in the vein. She hoped no one would come into the room now, how could she explain what she was doing? Tiffany shook her head. She was just wasting time, she couldn''t let herself get distracted.


    She grabbed a tube, but she had to take several tries to clip it in place. It wasn''t easy with only one hand. Finally, she succeeded, her blood slowly filled the tube. Tiffany held her breath, as if hypnotized by the sight. It wasn''t at all the same feeling as when she was doing it to someone else.


    First tube done. She followed up with a second one just in case. Once it was over, she removed the needle.


    Now what?


    Tiffany opened the first tube. It was strange, she usually never opened them, it was the biochemist who did the tests. She looked at the blackish red liquid for a moment, then dropped a few drops into a plastic container. Nothing happened. What more could she do?


    Create a connection, like when i play with a child.


    She dipped her finger in the blood and drew two lines on her cheeks.


    I can play at being a blood spirit.


    She dipped her finger again, then ran it over her lips. The metallic taste of her blood filled her mouth. A child would find it disgusting and start screaming at that point, Tiffany continued. Closing her eyes, she placed two drops of the red liquid on her eyelids. Just as she finished, the same humming sound as in the morning returned.


    That was it. She emptied the rest of the tube onto the floor, and began to slowly trace the rune in the air. The humming got louder. Tiffany could feel the spirit closing in on her, its proximity created a kind of resonance within her core, and she could feel her blood pulsing throughout her body, as if she were subject to a gigantic inner tide.


    At one point, she even felt the blood beating in the second tube. That was... strange, impossible, but somehow, she felt that it was still a part of her. There was a deep immaterial connection between them.


    That''s when the spirit of blood came into direct contact with her. She felt as if she had been waiting for this for an eternity, even though no more than a few seconds had passed since the ritual began. The humming was now coming from inside her body, and was going through her, bringing with it unbearable tingling. She could no longer think straight.


    Tiffany''s hand had not stopped tracing the rune. It was as if something had taken over and led her to the end of the magic sign. She abandoned herself to the impulse. When the rune was finally completed, the tingling became even stronger, and she began to scream.


    At least, she tried, but her body didn''t respond.


    And then everything stopped. She felt drained, and the blood in her veins was cold. On autopilot, she put away the equipment she had taken out. Then, still in a daze, she cleaned up her face and the blood on the floor. Finally, she left the storeroom, and went directly to the locker room to change.


    She passed Marcus in the hallway. He looked at her with concern.


    "Your nurse supervisor is looking for you everywhere.


    "I''m sick," Tiffany replied in a monotone voice. "I need to go home."


    He seemed surprised, but nodded: "Okay, I''ll tell her."


    Tiffany had continued on her way without waiting for his answer, and was already in the women''s locker room. She dropped onto a bench, her head in her hands. There was something wrong, but what? She couldn''t think. She could barely remember what had happened and her limbs were stiff.


    I just need to go home and get some sleep.


    She stuffed her blouse in her locker, grabbed her bag, and walked out without waiting. Her gait was unsteady. Her eyes kept switching off. That said, the sun did her good, even if her core remained cold, she felt that her arms and legs were starting to warm up.


    She almost fell asleep at the bus stop, then again on the bus, but the more it went the more she regained her senses, and the more her fatigue dissipated. When she finally arrived in her neighborhood, she felt much better. And even more energetic than ever. It was as if her blood had gained a new vigor, and was bubbling up for her to use.


    It wasn''t until she was walking the last few yards home that Tiffany realized. She did it! She was a shaman, like Rafael and Jay. She had surely obtained powers, but how could she know what they were? And how to use them? She didn''t remember hearing them talk about that aspect of things...


    Oh, and she was probably supposed to attend the Association meetings now. She''d have to talk to Rafael about it.


    Tiffany pushed open the door to her house. She didn''t even have time to put her bag down when she heard her mother, Kristen, yell from her room:


    "Tiffany! Did you get the groceries?"


    Damn, so much had happened with the moving proposal and the blood spirit that she had forgotten. She was going to have to... wait a minute.


    "It was your turn to go mom," Tiffany shouted back.


    Sighing, she sat down on a chair to remove her shoes. When she looked up, her mother was there, standing at the hallway''s doorway. She must have slept most of the day, because her eyes were still black from the makeup she wore the night before. With the blue strands she''d done to look younger, her mother looked like a clown.


    "You were out," said Kristen. "I thought you would do it."


    "I was working," Tiffany said with exasperation.


    "Yeah, right, that''s why you''re back home at this time of the day. It''s not even 4 p.m."


    "I was sick."


    "No need to lie to me," Kristen continued. "I don''t know where you''ve been hanging out, but you could have at least done the shopping on the way home."


    Tiffany opened her mouth, closed it, and then opened it again without a sound coming out. Her mother wore that smirk she always had when she lectured her. Tiffany knew too well how futile it was to reason with her in such cases, but something was burning in her chest. Something that made her reject the idea of going back out to the store. She stood up:


    "I need to talk to you, mom."


    "You need to go to that store," Kristen replied.


    Tiffany walked away and sat down at the kitchen table without saying anything. She waited, her silence expressing all there was to say. Her mother looked at her with surprise, then put her smirk back on. She turned toward the hallway and called in a high-pitched voice:


    "Hank, come here!"


    A grunt was heard, followed by the sound of heavy footsteps. Hank came blinking, he must have been asleep, and woken up by the commotion. He was a rather small man, about five feet tall, but he was all muscle. With his square face and unshaven beard, he looked like a thug. Maybe he was one. Tiffany had no idea where her mother had gotten him from.


    "What''s going on," Hank asked with annoyance.


    "Tiffany needs to talk to us," Kristen mocked.


    The couple approached the kitchen table where Tiffany was still waiting in silence. Hank flopped down on a chair, but Kristen preferred to stand.


    "Well?" she asked. "We''re listening."


    Tiffany took a deep breath. She hadn''t thought it would happen so soon, but that was it. She was afraid to tell them, but she was even more afraid to stay living in this house.


    "I''m moving out," she finally said. "Me and my girlfriend Ilona are getting a shared apartment."


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Hank remained indifferent. On the other hand, a flicker of panic passed through Kristen''s eyes. She gritted her teeth, and said:


    "Really, you don''t expect me to pay for this out of my money, do you?"


    "Daddy''s money," Tiffany murmured.


    "What are you saying?"


    "It''s not your money," Tiffany almost yelled. "It''s Daddy''s money! It''s the alimony you''re extorting from him!"


    "Stop talking nonsense," Kristen said in an unsure voice. "You''re not really leaving, you don''t realize what it''s like to live by¡ª"


    Tiffany burst into a nervous laugh. She tried to stop herself but couldn''t. Then she began to hiccup. In between bursts, she blurted out:


    "I do everything here. Cooking, cleaning... that''s why you want me to stay, for that and for the child support money."


    Kristen was red with anger. "How dare you talk to me like that? I am your mother! It must be your boyfriend who put all this ideas into your head. He comes from a family of alcoholics, why do you listen to him? You know what those people are like... And Ilona? A real bitch that one! She always thinks she''s better than the others, I can see it in her eyes every time she comes."


    "Stop it, you don''t know them!" yelled Tiffany. She was shaking with rage. Something was rising inside her, something she had never felt before. Her mother had to stop talking about her friends like that. She had to!


    "Oh I know them all too well," Kristen continued in a sugary tone. "Always hypocritical, judging others while they play dirty pool, and now they turn my daughter against me? I won''t stay


    silent."


    "You''re crazy, they love me!"


    "Love? That''s not love. Jay is only with you for sex, that''s all he''s interested in like all men."


    "What if I like it?" screamed Tiffany. She was losing control, she was burning from the inside. She had to control¡ª


    "He''ll never love you like I do," Kristen blurted.


    "That''s not true, you don''t love me, you''re just an old hag!" The blood was pounding at Tiffany''s temples, in her chest, everywhere.


    Kristen was shaken, she looked at her daughter with wide eyes, then turned to her companion.


    "Hank, say something!"


    "It''s not my business," he said coldly. "Are you going to fight?"


    Kristen looked at him with hard eyes. He would get what he deserved later. For the moment she ignored him and returned to her daughter. Tiffany was still shaking, as if she had a fever. Her throat was dry, and she was starting to see blurry. It scared her, she had never felt like this.


    "You''re just a ingrate," Kristen resumed. "After all I''ve done for you! Go join them if it makes you so happy, go join your punk and that rich bitch, but¡ª"


    "Mom, I beg you, stop talking." exclaimed Tiffany, desperate. She couldn''t stop it anymore, she was about to explode.


    "You wish! I''m not going to let you throw your life away like this. You will¡ª"


    BAM!


    Both of Tiffany''s fists had just slammed into the table. Splinters of wood flew in all directions, and the piece of furniture crashed to the floor, split in two. Hank fell out of his chair and backed into the living room in a panic. Kristen was still in the kitchen, stunned. A splinter was embedded in her left arm, and blood was dripping onto the floor.


    Tiffany got up and walked toward her mother, her eyes red. She stopped a few inches away from her, staring into the void, then held out her hand. Kristen froze in place, trembling like a wild animal in front of a predator. Tiffany pushed the splinter deeper into her mother''s arm, causing her to cry out in pain. The flow of blood intensified.


    Tiffany smiled.


    "No, don''t," Kristen pleaded, her voice broken with fear, but still unable to move under the pressure that was coming off her daughter.


    Tiffany didn''t hear her, she was hypnotized by the blood dripping to the floor, drop after drop. She raised her arm again to further enlarge her mother''s wound. Scared beyond measure, Kristen screamed her head off.


    This brought Tiffany to her senses. She pushed back the hot mass filling her chest and looked around. The sight of her wounded mother nearly made her lose her self-control again. Only by biting her lip violently did she manage to resist. Was it her who had done this?


    "Mom, are you okay?"


    "I''m sorry Tiff," Kristen whined. "Don''t hurt me."


    Tiffany''s thoughts were cloudy, and her throat was so dry it hurt, she swallowed.


    "You''re okay for me to move?"


    "Yes, yes, go away, and never come back." said Kristen who was still avoiding her gaze.


    This hurt Tiffany more than she ever thought possible. For two years she had hated her mother with all her soul, and had never stopped arguing with her, yet a part of her had always hoped that she would eventually give her back some love. Leaving now would be... final.


    But I can''t stay either.


    Emotions were mixing in her head. The relief of finally being able to leave, the sorrow of having to scrap her mother, the fear of what she had done with the kitchen table, and the fascination that the blood on the floor still held. It would only take a single move to turn that trickle into a torrent, all she had to do was pull on the splinter and...


    I have to get out of here.


    She barely took the time to retrieve her bag before rushing outside, welcoming the fresh air with gratitude. It smelled like flower pollen, with an aftertaste of car smoke. It was nice. She had left the metallic smell of blood behind.


    Tiffany sat at the bus stop not knowing what to do, distraught by the latest events. She couldn''t go home as she might have another outbreak. So she took out her phone and dialed Jay''s number. He didn''t pick up until two rings, but it seemed like an eternity. She almost burst into tears when she finally heard his voice:


    "Hello, angel, is everything okay?"


    "I''m not well," Tiffany stammered. "Can you come get me? I''m at the bus stop in front of my house."


    "What''s going on?" asked Jay worriedly.


    "I can''t tell you now, can you just come?"


    "I''ll come right away," Jay said before hanging up.


    Tiffany sighed, it would get better as soon as he got here. She was sure it would.


    <hr>


    Fifteen minutes later, a car sped around the corner, jumping the red light. The sound of the engine brought Tiffany out of her stupor, she turned toward the vehicle. It was Jay coming, accompanied by Rafael. The tires screeched as they stopped in front of the bus stop. Jay opened the door and rushed toward her.


    "Are you hurt? Did Hank do something?"


    Tiffany shook her head. "You know I don''t like you driving like that," she said.


    "Sorry," Jay replied. "I was worried about you, and you know that with my luck..."


    He stopped when he saw the look on his girlfriend''s face. "I''ll be more careful," he promised.


    "So, what happened?" asked Rafael as he reached their level.


    Tiffany lowered her head a little ashamed. She wasn''t sure where to begin.


    "I bonded with a spirit," she finally said.


    "What kind of spirit?" inquired Rafael. He was taking it better than she had feared.


    "A spirit of blood, it was at the donation center."


    "That''s awesome," exclaimed Jay. "What powers did you get?"


    "Uh, I''m not sure," Tiffany said hesitantly. "It makes me stronger I think?"


    "So," Rafael continued, "Any loss of control or side effect with the spiritual aura?


    Tiffany reeled. "Is it something common?"


    "Yes," Rafael nodded, "Most new shamans go through this.


    She understood better what had happened to her, it was the spirit of blood that had made her lose her mind. At any rate, going out in the open after all this time locked up, she understood that it was restless. Why hadn''t she asked Rafael or Jay for more information? She''d been stupid to do the ritual on her own...


    "I hurt my mother," she breathed. "At one point, I even thought I was going to kill her."


    Jay took her in his arms without saying anything. Tiffany laid her head on his shoulder, and cried silently for a while.


    "Is there anything we can do?" asked Rafael once her tears had subsided.


    "I''m not going back there," Tiffany said decisively. "Can you get my things for me? My clothes and my study books? I will be living with Ilona starting from today."


    I don''t need to worry about my mother anymore.


    It will be an all new life.

 23. Incarcerated

    The prison guard pushed Paulina Stone on her back, and she stumbled through the front gate, nearly falling to the ground. Normally, she would have yelled endlessly at the man who treated her that way, but she was so disheartened right now. This trial had destroyed her.


    A bell rang, and the gate closed behind her. Paulina stood there motionless, her head bowed, as the guard handed over her file for processing. She had already been locked up at the police station for custody and questioning, but this time that was a whole other arena. She was going to end up with real criminals.


    She still couldn''t believe it. Her lawyer had been confident that the absence of the murder weapon would be enough to dismiss the case, and Rafael had testified on her behalf. But then, they brought up the photo that nurse had taken where she was covered in blood, and the story of the stolen luxury bags. Okay, it was a repeat offence, but it had nothing to do with the murder!


    Nothing had gone as planned. Why had she tried to look after Leonard? She should have known that his habit of helping others would eventually get him into serious trouble. It was all is fault, and he couldn''t even take responsibility for it now that he was dead.


    I''m usually smarter than that.


    The prison guard came back to her. He took her arm and led her into the next room. Paulina followed without resistance. A camera on a tripod was there.


    "Stand against the wall," the guard said in a terse voice.


    She obeyed. This would be her worst picture in years. She hadn''t showered, her hair was greasy, no makeup obviously, and the light was horrible. Good thing it would never be put on her Instagram. Still, she had doubled her followers during her trial, maybe something this raw could buzz too.


    "On the side," the guard continued.


    The camera flashed. Paulina was still in disbelief, they couldn''t lock her up for real, could they? There wasn''t even internet in this place! Surely someone would come along any minute and say that this was all a mistake, and that she could leave.


    "Hands," the guard said, approaching with a fingerprint reader.


    Again? They''d already done this at the police station, was it really necessary to do it one more time? Anyway, she couldn''t do anything about it? She complied. The guard registered the fingerprints without even looking at her. The previous time had been more pleasant to be honest. Detective Diego Martinez was much more handsome than this paunchy forty-year-old. Not that she was interested in him of course, policemen were even worse than other men.


    "Go into the next room, a female guard is waiting there to search you.


    Paulina smirked. This pig must be disappointed he can''t do it himself. Too bad, jerk. There were rules, even in prison, and she would make sure they worked to her advantage. She had always been good at turning things around in her favor.


    Until that monumental failure in court, that is.


    She entered the next area, which was just another gray windowless room. The guard waiting for her gauged her harshly with her eyes, then told her coldly:


    "Strip down completely, and no fuss. You''ll soon learn not to mess with me!"


    Why is she so worked up? Calm down sister, we''re both women here...


    Paulina slowly removed her shirt, then her pants, and finally her underwear. She folded them carefully. It was brand name! Especially the jeans which were worth more than five hundred euros. Even if she had to wait two years for her appeal, these clothes would not go out of fashion.


    "Phone," the guard said dryly.


    It was only then that Paulina realized that she had kept the phone in her hand. Over the years, it had become a true extension of herself, and she was reluctant to part with it. The long hours of custody she had to endure without it had been an ordeal.


    The guard pulled out her baton and used it to lift Paulina''s chin. "Put the phone down with the clothes."


    She obeyed reluctantly.


    "When can I have it back?" she asked.


    "At the end of your sentence. And we don''t keep those in the prison, so if you don''t want us to throw it away you''ll have to ask someone to come and get it."


    What? No one had told me about that!


    I usually ask Leonard for this kind of thing, but now that moron is dead¡­


    "I don''t have anyone to ask," she finally admitted. "Is there any other way?"


    "No," the guard replied. "If no one comes for it in a week, we''ll destroy it."


    "That''s not fair," cried Paulina.


    "Here, I''m the one who says what''s fair or not," say the guard impassively.


    Shit, what was she going to do? Her girlfriends had drifted away from her during the trial, she wasn''t close to anyone on the support committee... and she really couldn''t contact her mother. It had been twenty years since they had spoken.


    All her childhood, the old lady had told her she was going to mess up her life. Well, she had been right, and because of a man on top of that. At least she was in a women''s prison, she didn''t have to worry about them anymore.


    "You know," the guard added with a smirk. "It''ll be the same for the stuff in your apartment. Everything is going to be auctioned off."


    All my things? Out in the open where everyone could see them?


    She felt more naked than ever.


    "Now, put your hands on the wall, and spread your legs."


    "Why?" asked Paulina defiantly.


    "I need to check your orifices for drugs or weapons," said the guard, pulling a large flashlight from her belt.


    Damn, that''s hardcore.


    <hr>


    Paulina came out of processing even more disturbed than she had gone in. She had been given a shapeless, gray outfit to wear, a blanket, a roll of toilet paper, a bar of soap, and a package of sanitary pads. Another inmate had been assigned to take her to her cell, as well as to give her an orientation tour.


    Her guide was a skinny redheaded woman who might have been pretty if her eyes hadn''t been empty. She was also remarkably quiet; she hadn''t said a word since the guard had left them. Holding her equipment to her chest with both hands, Paulina followed her in a corridor flanked by heavy metal doors, trying to get her bearings.


    "What''s your name already?" Paulina asked, breaking the silence.


    The inmate gave her a sidelong glance before answering in a tired voice, "Grace."


    "What''s behind those doors Grace?"


    "The library, the sewing room, the computer room..." she listed as they passed.


    "There''s internet?" reacted Paulina at once.


    Grace shook her head. "Not on these computers."


    She should have known better, but she felt restless not being able to check her insta, not having the moral support she was used to. If only there was a way to access it. How did the other women cope with this loneliness? There wasn''t much to do in prison... No matter, if they could, so could she!


    Paulina and Grace arrived in the main room, which served as both a dining room and a lounge. It reminded Paulina of Alek''s nursing home, with fewer old people, and more threatening-looking women. She had always despised him for living in these conditions, and now she found herself in the same situation...


    "The meals are at 11 am and 6 pm," Grace said mechanically. "The gangs go first which allows them to eat lukewarm. Don''t try to cut the line, if you''re not a member you''re in the back."


    "What do you mean gangs?"


    "The Ring, White Ghosts, and Queens of Africa. They control the prison."


    "And the guards?"


    Another sideways glance. "There are too few of them to do much, as long as we don''t provoke them and cause too much trouble, they leave us alone."


    A trickle of cold sweat ran down Paulina''s back. Was the prison understaffed? She thought she was safe in here, but in fact she found herself at the mercy of the other prisoners. It was scary. Her lips began to tremble. She wanted nothing more than to take refuge in her cell and not come out for several days.


    "Where am I going to sleep?"


    "You''ve been assigned cell 14, on the ground floor. I''ll show you."


    They left the main room and walked down a wide hallway lined with cells on both sides. A musty smell hung in the air. On the ceiling, a loudspeaker crackled continuously. Several prisoners hanging around watched them pass in silence. Most were dirty and looked unhealthy.


    "Why are you here?" asked Grace.


    "Murder," replied Paulina without going into detail.


    "Your husband?"


    Paulina let out a nervous laugh. "Of course not, I''m a political lesbian. I don''t fuck men because it perpetuates patriarchal oppression and violence against women!"


    She was used to this statement being met with cries of admiration, but there was nothing in Grace''s eyes. There''s no way she couldn''t know the values of feminism though? This was the 21st century, the media was talking about rapes and feminicides all the time!


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    An awkward silence settled between the two of them. Fortunately it didn''t last long as they arrived at cell 14. The room was about 15 square meters. There were two bunk beds in a corner, two mattresses on the floor, a sink and a toilet. Nothing more. The whole place was filthy.


    "You should get a mattress on the floor if you don''t want to have any trouble. The bunk beds are probably already taken, and the other girls won''t let you have one without a fight."


    "You gotta be kidding me, right?"


    "No," Grace replied with a shrug. "I know you''ve been convicted of murder, but you don''t really look like a fighter..."


    "There''s not even a bathroom divider curtain!"


    "Yeah, I know. The cells upstairs are better, but when you don''t have connections... Let''s continue, I have other stuff to show you."


    Paulina looked desperately at her cell. She couldn''t live in here. Why weren''t the other women cleaning? And the guards? It was a nightmare, she would surely wake up any¡ª


    "Paulina," Grace barked, raising her voice for the first time. "Let''s finish orientation."


    She was distressed. Her eyes were vacant. She was only beginning to understand what her life here was going to be like. Exasperated by his behavior, Grace turned around and headed back to the main room. Paulina threw her things into a ball in the corner of the cell, then caught up with her guide. She walked like an automaton. The government was supposed to provide decent living conditions for prisoners, wasn''t it? How could this happen? And why had she never heard of a feminist organization fighting for the rights of women prisoners?


    Grace led her up a flight of stairs, then down a long corridor. They came to a room with a dozen landline phones hanging on the walls.


    "This is where you can make your calls," Grace said in her tired voice. "Obviously, there''s a list of authorized numbers, and all conversations are recorded."


    "Obviously," Paulina repeated.


    "In the next room, you have the commissary. You can buy food, cigarettes, clothes, and hygiene products there."


    Paulina reeled and her mind snapped back into gear. "We have to buy our own food?"


    "If you want something that tastes good anyway. The food trays from the kitchen are disgusting." commented Grace. "The officer in charge can open an account for you, and your family will have to deposit money into it. It usually takes a week or two before you can use it."


    My family?


    I have no family, and I have no money...


    She had lost her job shortly after being charged with murder, and her savings had melted away. Between her loans, the lawyer''s fees, and the court fine, she had nothing left. Where could she get money? She wanted ice cream, my God, she would kill for ice cream.


    Maybe she could ask the support committee?


    "And that concludes the tour," said Grace. "Good luck with the rest."


    Paulina was in a panic. "Wait! Can''t you stay with me longer, at least until dark?"


    "No," Grace replied as inexpressively as ever. "I have some stuff to do before dinner. See you."


    Paulina found herself alone. No one to talk to, no one to comfort her. That was what scared her the most. The loneliness. Instinctively, she reached for her phone in her pocket, but it was gone. The guard had taken it, and it was going to be destroyed. A nervous tremor ran through her hand before she regained control. It was going to be okay, she would figure something out.


    She walked over to one of the phones hanging on the wall, and nervously dialed the university. A ringing sound came, then two, three... Paulina clung to the wall holding back her tears, someone had to answer her, she needed it.


    Finally, a secretary picked up the phone, and she was able to have the call redirected to Dr. Christopher Boas'' office. He had taken over her support committee. No doubt he could help her to get some money.


    "Hello?"


    "Hello, Chris, it''s Paulina!"


    She hated how desperate her voice sounded.


    "What do you want this time?" asked Dr. Boas with a sigh.


    Tcch, what a rude thing to say, I don''t call him that often.


    "I just got to the prison, and I could use some spending money for the commissary. Can you help me?"


    She''d almost said please, but no, she didn''t want to sound like she was begging. He would say yes anyway. Men loved to play white knight, flying to the rescue of women, that was their thing. And honestly, it was natural for them to do it, they had so much to make up for...


    "No Paulina. This is the money to pay the lawyer''s fees for your appeal, people didn''t give it for you to shop in jail. There is already not much left considering the cost of the procedure you know."


    Dumbass.


    She hung up on him, and it made her feel a little better. How could he not understand what she was going through? He should have done something...


    I''ll call him again later, he will apologize and send me money then.


    I''ll ask him to get my phone too.


    Strangely reassured by this call, she walked down the hallway towards the main room. It was 6 pm, time for the evening meal. Remembering Grace''s advice, Paulina stood at the end of the line and observed those who jumped the queue.


    First thing to note, they were cleaner and more personable than the others. There was a group of black women, probably the Queens of Africa. Another one of white women who had settled on the opposite side of the room, the White Ghosts. And a mixed bag of races in the middle: The Ring. Paulina didn''t know what brought those together.


    The whole gang thing bothered her deeply, she had always relied on female solidarity when she had problems. And women who resisted quickly fell in line when she reminded them of the common enemy: men. But here the rules seemed completely different.


    When it was her turn, Paulina took her tray to eat alone in a corner of the room. She sat cross-legged against the wall, so she could keep an eye on the other women. Grace didn''t seem to be there, and Paulina wondered what she could be doing.


    There was a block of mashed potatoes, some mixed vegetables, a blended soy-based thing, and a piece of bread. It was cold. It was bland. Paulina forced herself to eat anyway. The cutlery was plastic, like for little kids'' picnics. It was humiliating.


    She continued to stand aside after the meal. Watching alternately the skirmishes between the different groups and the TV that the guards had set up for the inmates to watch a movie before curfew. She didn''t dare talk to anyone.


    Later, Paulina retreated to her cell and settled on a mattress on the floor, wrapped in her blanket. Her fellow inmates soon arrived, but she did not speak to them and avoided their gaze. The one who lay on the mattress next to her was a black woman whose smell of perspiration mixed with that of mold to give an explosive cocktail. A furtive glance allowed Paulina to see that she had lost several teeth. How horrible!


    The guards closed their door for the night, and she stayed curled up there. Holding back the tears in her eyes until she finally managed to fall asleep.


    <hr>


    She woke up screaming as she felt something crawling on her skin. She sat up, shaking herself in all directions, and slapping her clothes to knock off the beast that had climbed under it. Her bed neighbor burst out laughing, Paulina could barely make out her form in the darkness.


    "Calm down Fresh Fish, it''s only a cockroach. He must have found you to his liking."


    A cockroach?


    Paulina slapped her clothes even more. She couldn''t see if it was gone, black on black, the insect might as well have been invisible. Panicked, she didn''t stop until several minutes later, when she became completely out of breath. She stood still, her mind on the lookout for the slightest movement on her skin. She relaxed only after long seconds, reassured that the cockroach was gone.


    "You know, Fresh Fish. I had a rat in my bed once. He must have gotten lost. It was kind of cute, until it peed everywhere anyway."


    No, no, no, that can''t be real!


    Paulina lay back on her mattress, against the wall, hugging her blanket as tightly as she could, not daring to go back to sleep. It was a real nightmare. And she couldn''t get out of there, the cell was locked, the whole prison was locked. She was stuck for good.


    Then her eyes fell on the space between on the side of her mattress, where she had put her toilet paper, soap, and sanitary pads. Her stomach tightened. She reached out to feel around. Nothing. Everything had been stolen.


    She retched violently, and spat on the floor.


    It was hell.


    She would never last until her appeal.

 24. Enrolment

    The metallic sound of her cell door opening woke Paulina up. She was feeling like shit. It had taken her forever to get back to sleep after the cockroach incident, and her whole body itched. Her mattress was infested with bed bugs, she should have known from the hygiene conditions.


    Gathering their belongings, her fellow inmates headed for the exit. Scratching furiously, not daring to let go of her blanket, Paulina asked:


    "Where are you going?"


    Her bed neighbor replied as she walked by, "At the showers, it''s twice a week. Don''t miss the window."


    Paulina hurried to follow them, but not too closely. She didn''t want to feel the putrid breath of her co-prisoner again. It didn''t take long for them to reach the shower room. Two guards stood at the entrance, checking what the inmates were taking in. They let Paulina through without a problem.


    She looked around, trying to get her bearings, but there wasn''t much to see really. A succession of showers hung on the wall like in a swimming pool, with barely a low wall to separate them. There were naked women everywhere. Young, old, black, white... many with skin diseases or scars.


    Paulina noticed Grace in the shower, and hesitantly walked over to her. Freckles covered the young redhead''s chest, giving her an exotic look, but she was in the process of making them disappear under a layer of soap. She was rubbing herself frantically, as if she wanted to tear off her skin. Paulina understood the feeling, and wished she could do the same.


    "Hey Grace," Paulina said once she was close. "I wanted to say thanks for the orientation yesterday."


    "You''re welcome."


    Grace rinsed herself off quickly, then proceeded to cover herself with soap again, scrubbing just as hard as the first time. Paulina made no comment. Maybe she had OCD...


    "Anyway, my stuff was stolen last night, and I was wondering if you could lend me your soap and towel when you''re done."


    Grace gave a mirthless smile. "Things don''t work like that here. You''re a newbie, a Fresh Fish, and not in any gang. If I lend you my soap, the others will think you''ve joined the White Ghosts, and Bonnie won''t like that."


    "Who is Bonnie?" asked Paulina.


    "It''s the Ghost Madam in prison, you want to stay on her good side."


    Exclusion and repression, sounds like student sororities. I should be able to fit in.


    "Do you think I could join the gang?"


    Grace paused for a moment, considering her thoughtfully. "Why not, you''re pretty too, maybe that way she''ll stop forcing me to..."


    "To what?"


    "Nothing. You can try your luck at lunch, but don''t get your hopes up. You don''t have much to offer."


    Paulina received the affront like a blow to the stomach, her breath taken away. Not much to offer? She hadn''t been treated like this since junior high! While she had come to Grace full of good will, what a bitch!


    I''ll find a way to get back at her.


    Holding back a snarl, her mouth constracted, she finally replied. "Okay, thanks for the advice. See you later."


    Paulina rushed into a shower compartment that had just become available. Still annoyed, she undressed quickly then made run the water. It was hardly hot. She closed her eyes and rested her head against the wall, trying to relax, trying to forget all the other women around her. It was difficult, she was startled every time she heard a noise close to her.


    Finally she could not calm down. And the lack of a towel to dry herself did not help. It was a good thing, because her anger was fueling her will. She had to find a way to survive, to move up the prison ladder. This Bonnie would be a good start.


    After the shower, all the inmates gathered in the main room where the guards distributed them on the different activities of the morning. Paulina was not assigned anywhere, as were most of the other women in the ground floor cells. She was beginning to see a pattern.


    The dice was loaded from the start in favor of the gangs and other very important prisoners. They were the only ones who could go out and get some fresh air, and they were also those who were given the available work to make a little money. In the meantime, she found herself doing nothing but watching TV in the main room with the degenerates.


    At least it couldn''t be worse than the night she had spent in her cell.


    The morning passed at a snail''s pace. Paulina spent half her time depressing, and the other half imagining herself running a gang. She was still itching all over because of the damn bugs. She had to get a good mattress, but she was afraid to get in a fight, these other women would not hesitate to strike back!


    Finally, it was time for lunch. The others returned from the activities, and everything became much more lively again. Paulina watched the faces with particular attention. Now that she knew what to look for, everything was easier. The White Ghost women were all orbiting around a small, fat woman covered in tattoos. They were attentive when she spoke, and many looked away fearfully when she looked at them.


    That must have been Bonnie, the Ghost Madam. She had to earn her good graces.


    She was ugly, her mouth always puckered, and her hair was thin and brittle. Moreover Paulina hated fat girls. She was going to have to take it on herself. She needed protection, and gangs were the only solution around here.


    Paulina slowly approached the table where the White Ghosts were eating, gaining a better view of Bonnie''s tattoos. A gigantic crocodile went from her left arm to her right passing through her back. And on her fingers were the letters EWMN. Paulina had to admit that it was very intimidating, but she wasn''t going to give up for that much.


    She arrived at the table, her eyes fixed on Bonnie. The only problem was that she didn''t know what to say. She glanced quickly at Grace, thinking she was going to introduce her, but she looked away, and Paulina realized she couldn''t count on her.


    "What do you want, Fish?" asked Bonnie between bites.


    Paulina gasped as she realized that Bonnie was talking to her. It won''t do, she have to regain her composure to make a good impression. She took the firm voice.


    "Hello Madam, I was told that you were the one running this prison. I was wondering if you would have a place for me in your crew."


    Bonnie didn''t look up from her plate.


    "Are you a crackhead?"


    "No, no, not at all," Paulina defended herself. "I''ve never touched drugs!"


    "Good, I can''t stand it when the bitches from the Ring try to push their junkies on me."


    What can I say to that?


    Bonnie engulfed the last of her meat, and casually leaned back in her chair. Her cold eyes met Paulina''s, who shivered instinctively, as if faced with a predator.


    "So," Bonnie continued. "You''re a lone chick who would like to come under my protection."


    Paulina winced. This wasn''t looking good, this woman was brimming with arrogance.


    "Not really," she replied. "I''m a strong independent woman, I was thinking more of a cooperative relationship, give and take sort of thing?"


    "Ah!" exclaimed Bonnie. "Let me explain something about power. You either have it or you have to beg for it from others, there is no give and take. And you''re a little shit who can only beg for other people''s leftovers."


    "You whore," Paulina shouted without thinking.


    A massive woman at Bonnie''s side stood up, and before Paulina could say woof, she found her head plastered to a plate, her hair dripping with brown sauce. She tried to get out of the way, but her arms only flailed in the air. She didn''t have enough strength to break free of the matron''s iron grip.


    Bonnie leaned toward her with a sadistic smile on her lips.


    "Hard time adjusting to prison, huh? Don''t worry, Fish, I will help you."


    Her pudgy fingers pulled Paulina''s hair over her ear. Sauce began to drip down her cheek.


    "It''s very simple actually," Bonnie continued. "I talk, you listen. I command, you execute. This is the only way for you to have a life here."


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Biting her lips in rage, Paulina didn''t answer. She felt so helpless. Being immobilized like this, in full view of everyone, was the worst humiliation of her life. She couldn''t understand why she was doing this to her. That Bonnie, she... she was worse than a man! And she wasn''t even trying to hide it.


    "Let me go," Paulina grunted desperately.


    "No, no, no," Bonnie crooned. "You still don''t get it. I''m the one who decides, you''re just here to thank me afterwards."


    Paulina began to struggle again, and her hand finally managed to reach something, a plastic fork. She grabbed it and swung as best she could in Bonnie''s direction. The cutlery crashed into her arm, breaking in two without hurting her much. The Ghost Madam laughed.


    "Still wrong. If you''re submissive enough you could get rewards, but... if you try to rebel there are consequences."


    At these words, the matron lifted Paulina from the table and threw her to the floor. She landed on her back, breathless and with spots dancing in front of her eyes. She didn''t have time to recover before being hit from all sides by the White Ghosts. She curled up in the fetal position, but it wasn''t enough. She couldn''t parry all the blows.


    One foot found its way between her arms and hit her solar plexus. Another one snuck up to her face and almost broke her nose. A jug of water was spilled on her, food rained down. After a while, she was no longer aware of anything. There was only the tears that flowed freely, and the taste of blood in her mouth.


    When the storm of blows subsided, and before she lost consciousness, she heard Bonnie whisper in her ear:


    "Come see me when you''re ready. I have a job for you."


    <hr>


    As soon as Paulina woke up, she rolled back into a ball, waiting for the next blow. Nothing came. The screaming had died down and there was only silence. She finally opened her eyes to look around. She was lying in a clean bed, with white sheets, and even a pillow. Had it all been a bad dream?


    She sat up. A flash of pain shot through her ribs, she must have had several cracked ones. Her lower lip was swollen, and she had bruises all over her arms. Definitely not a bad dream. she must have been in the prison infirmary. Paulina let herself fall backwards. If only she could stay here for the rest of her sentence...


    That Bonnie, I can''t beat her or avoid her. Now that she has me in her sights, I''m done for.


    Paulina shivered at the thought. All her life she had been afraid of being preyed upon by a predator. That''s why she had avoided relationships with men like the plague, accepting only those she could manipulate. That''s also why she had always sought the support of other women, to have a safety net in case someone came after her.


    She had always known that it would happen, sooner or later. What she didn''t expect was that it would be a woman who would impose her domination upon her. It was so strange. It should have been a reassurance, but it was just the opposite, as if it made it even more unhealthy.


    Tears began to roll down Paulina''s cheeks again, half from distress, half from resignation. She could no longer fight. She had no options, no strength. She could only let go. Paulina fell back onto the bed, drained, all the tension that had built up over the last few months gradually subsiding. That was it, she had hit rock bottom.


    She spent the rest of the day in daze. The night as well as she couldn''t sleep. She didn''t think, she just stared at the ceiling, and waited for time to pass. All her fears had come true. She didn''t need to worry or struggle anymore. It was all in vain.


    When the nurse released her in the morning, she felt nothing. She wandered for a long time in the corridors until she reached the cells on the second floor. There she stopped. The inmates were clean, healthy, well-dressed compared to her gray jumpsuit. The cells were cozy, some had even a refrigerator and a TV inside.


    Paulina continued her silent walk until she found Bonnie''s cell. Several White Ghosts hanging out in the hallway watched her arrive with a half-smile. She could hear them whispering among themselves, talking about her of course, but that too didn''t matter anymore.


    Bonnie came out of her cell with a yawn, she was accompanied by the matron and Grace.


    "Well?" she asked.


    "I''m ready," Paulina said without emotion. There was no point in delaying the inevitable.


    Bonnie raised her eyebrows. "You gonna be my bitch?"


    "Yes," Paulina nodded, still impassive. "I would do anything for you."


    "Good, if you stick with that attitude, you won''t regret it. Come into my cell."


    Paulina entered the cell, it was one of the most luxurious she had seen so far. It was much larger than those on the ground floor, there was even a bookcase against one wall! She stopped in the middle of the room, waiting for further instructions, while Bonnie dropped onto a bed. A real bed, like the one in the infirmary.


    "We''ll start with a little test, to see if I can really count on you," Bonnie said.


    "Okay Bonnie."


    "One of the guards is giving me trouble. She''s young, she doesn''t quite understand how things work here, and she has started harassing those who work for me. I want her out of the picture."


    "How do I do that Bonnie?"


    "Catch!"


    A plastic packet wrapped in tape flew into the room. Paulina reacted at the last moment and barely caught it. It was about two centimeters square, but quite thick. She turned her gaze back to the Ghost Madam.


    "Is that..."


    "Just a bit of flour," said Bonnie. "I want you to put it in the guard''s pocket, discreetly, so she won''t spot it right away. When you''ve done with your part, there will be a surprise inspection."


    She has the power to do that...


    Of course she has it, I''m so naive!


    "Okay, i''ll do it," she said humbly.


    "Good," replied Bonnie. "Grace will point you to the guard in question. You have to do it this morning."


    Paulina pocketed the packet and left the cell. At a sign from Bonnie, Grace followed her. They walked down the hallway, and down the stairs, without saying a word. When they reached the main room, Grace pointed to the guard in question. There were three of them stationed there, preparing to divide the inmates between the morning''s activities. Paulina''s target must have been twenty-five years old, with a childlike face, very short hair, looking relaxed and confident.


    I used to look like that too.


    All the prisoners were starting to gather in the room. Paulina went to the front, as if she was eager to be chosen. The guard glanced at her swollen face, but immediately returned to her task. She didn''t want to let herself get emotional, Paulina had a card to play here.


    The selection began. Like the day before, it was the gang members who were chosen to work or to go out. Paulina''s target did not seem happy, and kept glaring at her colleagues. Paulina knew this kind of anger well. She waited patiently for it to reach its peak, then rushed forward.


    "Pick me!" she cried, grabbing the guard''s pants.


    Her target flinched, but eventually stayed put when she saw that she was not dangerous.


    "Go back to your seat," she said, softer than she should have.


    "No," Paulina replied, burying her face in the guard''s lap. "Help me please!"


    Her hand slipped surreptitiously to the guard''s pocket, and dropped the packet inside.


    The guard sighed, but pulled out his baton anyway. "Let go of me right now."


    Paulina obeyed, as if frightened, and joined the others on all fours. Laughter punctuated her retreat, but she didn''t care, she had accomplished her mission.


    Bonnie''s gaze passed over her as she walked to the library. Paulina nodded imperceptibly. The guard was screwed, but she felt no guilt. It was the law of the jungle.


    I''m not much, but I''m in the gang now.

 25. Scorched ground

    The plane finished its descent and landed on the tarmac. Ilona had finally arrived. She had not rested much during the trip. Sleeping problems plagued her since she lost her eye, not to mention the migraines, and replaying the events of this winter over and over in her mind didn''t help. She massaged the bridge of her nose, trying to clear her head. Maybe here she would manage to get out of her losing streak.


    Ilona grabbed her things and headed for the doors, eager to get out. No point in staying in this tin can any longer, there weren''t even first class seats! The other passengers were also getting ready, but most of them stopped to watch her pass. She knew why they were staring at her, and she nervously checked for her eye patch.


    It was a very elegant accessory, of a beautiful burgundy red and edged with lace, which did not prevent her from hating it deeply. It was a constant reminder of her stupidity and weakness... How could Rafael ever forgive a failure like her?


    A humid, stifling heat rushed into the plane as the doors opened. She was at Yogyakarta airport, on the island of Java, Indonesia. Her father had paid for the trip, too happy to see that she was getting her taste of life back, and even happier that she was getting away from Rafael. He was adamant that she shouldn''t see him again since she had been injured at the funeral.


    Not that it will prevent me from doing so.


    She went down the stairs and got on the bus that was waiting for the passengers. How had she fallen so low? Since she had left Rafael everything had gone from bad to worse. First those frat students who were supposed to be so sexy and mature had turned out to be a bunch of junkies. Her best friend had gotten pregnant by one of them, and her parents had made her leave town. Then that other guy had cheated on her... On her! How had he dared?


    That''s what she gets for listening to her parents and the other girls. All telling her that Rafael wasn''t good enough, that they weren''t on the same social level, that she could find better... Bullshit! She didn''t know anyone who was on his level, and now he could even do magic. She couldn''t lose him, not for all the money in the world.


    Ilona passed through customs, collected her luggage, and headed for the arrival area. One of her father''s employees was to meet her there, Dani Ellman. He was in charge of tourism in her family''s hotel chain in Indonesia. She didn''t have to look long to spot the sign with her name on it. Dani was a man in his thirties, with brown skin, and a sparse mustache. He looked professional and casual at the same time, wearing black pants, a white shirt, and green sunglasses.


    "Welcome to Java!" he called when he saw her.


    His gaze passed over Ilona''s face, who held back from checking once again for her eye patch. Fortunately, Tiffany had managed to heal the scar with her magic, she was infinitely indebted to her, but that also meant she couldn''t hope that magic could give her eye back anymore.


    And all this for nothing! She had wanted to help Rafael, but she had only been a burden to him. All because of her weakness. First the breakup, because she had not been able to resist the social pressure, then during the funeral, disrupting all his plans by selfishness. And finally during the trial... when she had not been able to find the strength to leave her room to testify against the priest.


    A failure, I''m a failure...


    "Miss Delacroix, are you alright?" asked Dani with a worried look.


    Ilona came back to reality and realized that she had spaced out again. She turned to Dani with a frown, as if it were his fault.


    "It''s all right," she said harshly. "I want to go to the Merapi volcano, can you take me there?"


    "Well, of course Miss Delacroix," Dani replied, "But wouldn''t you rather visit Yogyakarta first? The city is known as the center of classical Javanese art, you can''t leave without seeing a wayang kulit!"


    "I don''t care," Ilona said. She handed him his suitcases and headed for the exit. Dani hurried after her.


    "So shopping in Kota Gede?" asked Dani, huffing. "I''m sure we can find you a nice piece of silver jewelry there."


    Ilona turned around abruptly and Dani almost bumped into her. He was a head taller than her, not to mention older, yet he was the one who apologized.


    Ilona lifted her chin to look him in the eye and said firmly, "I came for the volcano, is that a problem?"


    "No problem miss. I''ll go rent a jeep right away. You''re in luck, there''s no risk of eruption right now, and the lahar season is over."


    Dani walked away in the direction of a rental agency without delay, dragging Ilona''s two suitcases behind him. She stared at him sourly. He hadn''t even looked at her, not like a man looks at a woman. All people could see now was her missing eye. Even her violin students had cancelled their lessons. They were afraid, or maybe it was the parents who didn''t trust her anymore.


    Rafael will never take me back, I''m a defective good.


    It took Dani about fifteen minutes to make the reservation. As soon as they had the vehicle, they left for the village of Kaliadem, which was one of the closest to the Merapi volcano. She had done her homework, and hoped that her gamble would work as well as Jay''s. If successful, she would at least be useful to the Association.


    Once out of town, Dani asked:


    "Why are you so interested in the Merapi volcano? The thrill of danger perhaps?"


    Ilona shook her head. He was probably worried that she was acting recklessly, but her excuse was ready. She thought of Leonard and then answered:


    "I''m considering writing a thesis on local beliefs. It is said that the Merapi is the burial ground of the Mataram kingdom''s ancestors, and the home of their protective spirits. I find that absolutely fascinating!"


    "Really? I know a dukun in Yogyakarta who thinks that people shouldn''t go near the volcano right now because the spirits are restless. Of course this is just superstition¡ª"


    "A dukun?"


    "A traditional healer, to be honest he''s pretty good at healing with plants. Would you be interested in meeting him?"


    "Perhaps," Ilona said without committing herself. If Tiffany hadn''t managed to give her eye back with her blood magic, it certainly wasn''t a quack doctor who would succeed.


    Dani didn''t insist. He seemed to have finally understood that she didn''t feel like talking, and the rest of the journey was made in silence. Ilona was dying of heat. She was not used to the climate, and she was sweating profusely despite the lightness of her white outfit. She should have taken the time to go to the hotel to take a nice cold shower. Too late now.


    The village of Kaliadem was not very far, but there was no highway to get there, so the trip took an hour in total. Ilona spent most of her time daydreaming, watching the scenery go by with her valid eye. It could have been a nice trip in other circumstances, if Rafael had come with her for example. As it is, the beauty of the place left her completely indifferent.


    Once arrived she put on her walking shoes, grabbed her backpack, and took out the map she had prepared. Nervously, she traced in the air the rune she had been practicing for the last few weeks. An hour and a half of hiking and she would be there. Everything would be fine. If Jay had made it, there was no reason for her to fail.


    Except for the jinx I''ve been dealing with for the past year.


    Crap, I have to stop thinking about it and move forward.


    "What will you do?" asked Dani, "Don''t you want to see the bunker?"


    "No, it''s a tourist trap. I''m going to hike the path to Sri Manganti."


    Dani sighed as he looked at her. "I''m in dress shoes, it''s not suitable for this."


    "You don''t have to come," Ilona said.


    "Of course I have to," he replied. "You''re the boss''s daughter. If there''s any trouble I can kiss my job goodbye."


    Ilona ignored him and started down the path. It wasn''t her problem. Dani rolled up the sleeves of his shirt, then followed her with resignation. They walked at a good pace, without stopping to admire the vegetation around. It was beautiful though. Rice fields and papaya plantations lined at the beginning of the path, and then they entered a lush forest dominated by verdant lava flows.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Ilona was just focused on her goal, on her success. Her father often said that there was always time to enjoy life later, once you had acquired the means to do so, and she had lived by this principle. To be honest, she didn''t know how to do otherwise. That''s why she had always felt a mixture of contempt and jealousy towards Jay.


    She just kept going without stopping, not even taking a break to drink. It felt good to have a goal again, it was the first one she had pursued in several months. The hike went by faster than she expected. She was not tired when she reached the great rock of Sri Manganti, but stimulated by the walk.


    "Leave me alone for a while," she asked Dani.


    He stepped aside and Ilona prepared the offerings for the homemade ceremony. These people had worshipped the spirit of the volcano since the dawn of time, there were even legends about it. All she had to do was reenact the ceremony to attract the spirit''s interest, and bond with it using the rune. Easy peasy.


    Ilona had planned everything to make the ritual as close as possible to a real labuhan ndalem. She took out of her bag a replica of the traditional golden parasol, and solemnly placed it against the large rock. Then she added a bottle of expensive perfume, the silver necklace she had received for her communion, and some of her favorite honey candies.


    She bowed humbly, then waited. Surely there was an incantation in the traditional ceremony, probably also some singing and drumming, but she knew nothing of that. So she just waited, and tried to be as open as possible to welcoming a spirit into her.


    Why didn''t she feel anything? Rafael had done it, Jay and Tiffany had done it too! She was on the volcano, she was re-enacting the traditional ceremony in the very place where the locals had been performing it for hundreds of years, and nothing. Why was this happening to her?


    She traced the rune in the air several times, but she still felt nothing. No feedback. That''s what she feared. The spirit must have decided she wasn''t good enough for it, and why would it think otherwise? Children and family friends were easy to fool, but once you scratched the surface, it was easy to see that she was just fake. Too shallow to really know herself, and too insecure to assume what she wanted out of life.


    And now what?


    Her preparation was for naught, all that was left for her to do was to join Dani, and go back to where she came from. Crash at the hotel. Perhaps go on some of Dani''s suggested tours the next day, just to say she hadn''t come all this way for nothing. Ilona''s hand nervously caressed her eye patch. Still here. Somehow, it was more disheartening than reassuring.


    "Are you done?" asked Dani when he saw her return.


    "Yes, let''s go back."


    He didn''t add anything, he must have understood from the look on her face that things hadn''t gone as she had planned. Or maybe the last few hours had made him think that she was asocial, and to be honest, she kind of was now.


    But as they walked back down the path along the slope of the volcano, Ilona noticed an area of scorched earth where the vegetation had curiously not returned. She had not seen it on the way up, too concentrated on her objective. She slowed down her pace. A bunch of young men had gathered there, chatting and laughing. They were all barefoot.


    "What''s this?" she asked.


    "The old site of the Pelemsari village," Dani answered, "It was destroyed by an eruption a few years ago, and rebuilt further south."


    Ilona looked more closely. The young men were rubbing each other with a powdery mixture from a large jar. They also had a coconut soaking in another one nearby. What could they be up to? It must have been hell to get those jars all the way up. She approached.


    "Don''t go there, Miss Delacroix," Dani said, "it could be dangerous."


    She had already lost an eye, and she didn''t see how these young men could make things any worse. What they were doing didn''t look dangerous... She was only a few feet away now. The air reeked of kerosene. One of them bent down to take the coconut out of the jar, and he lit it with a lighter. The flames rose to a height of half a meter.


    Okay, there is that.


    They were still talking and laughing in a language she didn''t understand, and soon, they began to play soccer with the flaming coconut. Four against four, with a goalie on each side. This was crazy. What were they trying to achieve by doing this?


    That said, it looked like fun. They were just¡­ happy, living in the moment. How long had it been since this happened to her? When she was a little girl, she knew how to have fun like that too. Perhaps she had become narrow-minded?


    Screw this, I''m going in.


    She untied her shoes and sent them flying, same thing with her socks. Dani looked at her disapprovingly, but he didn''t say anything as if he knew it would only strengthen her resolve. Screw him too, the expectations, her father''s worries, and the need to be perfect at all times. From now on, she was going to enjoy life!


    She ran onto the field and stole the flaming coconut from a stunned player. No one had expected her to get there. She laughed and hit the ball towards the goal, scoring a point. Everyone looked at her in amazement. They talked to each other for a while in Javanese or something, and then they started playing again, leaving her free to do whatever she wanted on the field.


    She continued to run around, trying to catch the flaming coconut, playing with one team or the other. The young men were shouting every time she made a good move. It was a hell of a sport!


    At that moment, there were two players fighting for the ball in the middle of the field. Ilona saw an opening and ran into it, but she wasn''t the only one trying. A young man ran in front of her and they collided, rolling on the ground. She got up laughing, more scared than hurt.


    At least that''s what she thought. She heard Dani yell something, and she looked down to see that her pants had caught fire. Her laughter died in her throat and she looked around distraught.


    Fortunately the young Javanese were quick-witted and knew exactly what to do. Before she could even feel the burn, they had covered her with the powdery mixture they had used earlier. It smelt like salt and spices. She didn''t know what it was, but it had to be effective, because the fire died down soon after.


    That''s when she felt it, a kind of spiritual gaze upon her. She couldn''t say how she knew there was something, or where the sensation came from, but it was there. Her body responded, something in her inner core reached for the spirit, and she heard its thoughts. Swirls of heat carrying meaning without using words.


    Long time since I''ve seen a heart burning with so much pain.


    Ilona did not try to answer, she raised her hand and began to trace the shamanic rune. Her body felt like it was on fire, but it didn''t matter. The swirls of heat penetrated inside her core, and rushed into her mind. On the outside, she vaguely felt that the earth had begun to shake. She did not stop despite all the disruptions. She was focused on her goal, as always.


    Something shifted in her as she completed the magical gesture, and the raging fire sluggishly settled along her meridians. She felt as if she had been born again, as if she had a whole new self brimming with power. With a gesture she could annihilate all her enemies. With one breath she could ravage the earth. Her eye patch fell to the ground, and she did not bother to pick it up.


    "Miss Delacroix!" yelled Dani. "Run, run as fast as possible!"


    Ilona looked up. A cloud of gray smoke had appeared over the mouth of the volcano, and a shower of burning ash was falling on them, covering the whole area in a black layer and a sulfuric smell. She ran with the others, racing down the path towards Kaliadem. Her feet were still bare, and by her side Dani was swearing because of his dress shoes.


    That didn''t stop her from smiling like a madwoman, she hadn''t had a blast like this in a long time. And she had a spirit now, she could proudly return to her man. Ilona jumped over a glowing rock that had just fallen in front of her, and sped up again, but her mind was elsewhere.


    I wonder what Rafe is doing.

 26. The Association

    Rafael was on his daily run in the park. Despite all the upheavals in his life, he had kept this constancy. It gave him an anchor, like his plant spirit, a place where he could reconnect with himself. The only change was that he was now running barefoot, to stay in contact with mother earth, and the soles of his feet had become as hard as wood.


    The sun was beating down hard, and he was sweating profusely. Fortunately, he would soon enter the forest, the shady part of the course. His plant spirit was rejoicing at the prospect. Rafael had been wearing his magic amulet for the past few months, and he had taken advantage of each run to inject some of his spiritual energy into the plants in the park, which had made him and his spirit much closer.


    The control he had over his magic had also greatly improved: the flow of spiritual energy within his body was more fluid, he had learned to better control the plant spirit''s impulses, and his affinity with nature now allowed him to have constant exchanges with the supernatural being he had bonded. Even Alek agreed that he wasn''t bad at shamanism now.


    The Association was growing well too. With Jay and his luck, they had tracked down signs of new shamans appearing in the city, which had helped them avoid several disasters, and recruit new members. Every week, the Saturday morning meeting was attended by severals shamans who took advantage of the opportunity to barter, exchange the latest news, and participate in the meditation class that Rafael offered.


    As he had promised his uncle, he made sure that the new shamans learned to control their impulses, and that they did not use their magic in destructive ways. Rafael and Jay had both stopped their studies, and were now devoting themselves to this task full time. They had the means to do so, thanks to Jay''s blessing of luck.


    It had only taken him a few months to get banned from the casino for good, but then he had simply accumulated luck before buying a lottery ticket, and he had won the jackpot! This gave them enough money to fund their operations for several years. Not to mention that Jay could always repeat the trick... even though it would probably bring them unwanted attention.


    The only negative point, of course, was the outcome of Paulina''s and the priest''s trials. Thinking about it always made him grit his teeth in anger. Despite his money, and his magical powers, Rafael felt powerless. All he could do was make sure the best available lawyer handled Paulina''s appeal, and keep an eye out in case the priest reappeared. For the moment everything was quiet, the parasitic seed he had implanted in him is doing its job well.


    Rafael arrived in the clearing where he had bound his plant spirit. It was more lush than ever with colorful flowers on all sides, green shrubs, and trees with dark leaves. His connection to the surrounding plants instinctively grew stronger, allowing a wave of cleansing energy to flow through his entire body and mind, strengthening his meridians a little more.


    But this healing sensation was interrupted by a disturbing sight. There was a man crouching in the middle of the clearing, with a trowel and a garden pot half-filled with peat next to him. He was about fifty years old, with a bald head and teacher''s glasses. Rafael trotted forward.


    "Hello," he said. "What are you doing?"


    The man was startled and turned around, a wary look on his face, but he relaxed when he saw Rafael. He beckoned him to join, and returned to his task. Rafael approached, then knelt down beside him. They were facing a plant of one meter in height, with tubular purple flowers gathered in clusters.


    "Beautiful, isn''t it?" said the man.


    Rafael nodded. "Nature in all its splendor."


    The man tore his gaze away from the plant he was admiring to return to Rafael. Once he was sure he wasn''t being ironic, he smiled frankly, and held out his hand.


    "Peter Barnes, but everyone calls me the Alchemist."


    Rafael shook the outstretched hand and said:


    "Rafael Duprat. Where did you get that nickname?"


    The Alchemist scratched his cheek a little embarrassed. "I''m passionate about herborism, I dry my plants, I make ointments, herbal wines... my students came up with that nickname, and it has never left me."


    "Your students?" asked Rafael.


    "I teach biology at the university," replied the Alchemist.


    "Cool, I''m very interested in plants myself. I''ve learned to identify them. What is it about this foxglove that interests you in particular?"


    The Alchemist''s eyes began to glow. "It''s a mutant. See how its leaves are thicker and darker than the others around it? There are also changes in the number of flowers per cluster, and the diameter of its stem."


    "Are you sure?" asked Rafael, looking at the plant with new eyes. Now that he was paying attention, he could see an unusually high concentration of spiritual energy around this foxglove. It was probably related.


    "Positive! I couldn''t believe it myself at first, but this isn''t the first mutant I''ve found around here. There must be something in the environment, but I don''t know what. Each time, the plants show the same signs. In addition to what you see there, the roots are also thicker, and the active ingredient content is ten to fifty times higher!"


    "You said you''ve found more?"


    "A bunch of valerians and an angelica, I transplanted them into my greenhouse."


    So that was what he was doing. Rafael began to think, did he have a reason to stop him? It wasn''t like he was killing the plants, or depopulating the clearing. He probed his plant spirit with his mind, and it didn''t seem to be bothered by it. In any case, it would have been hypocritical of him to lecture the Alchemist after what he had done this winter, even if it had been for a good cause...


    "And what do you do with it afterwards?" asked Rafael.


    "I harvest the seeds, and process the plants. I made ointments with the valerians, it calms the nerves. This time, the batch was so powerful that I fell asleep just breathing in its scent!"


    This can be useful.


    The Alchemist had taken his trowel to dig around the foxglove. Rafael cleared his throat:


    "You know, I organize informal meetings with my Association. We exchange services there, barter... I think your products would find takers if you''re looking to profit from them."


    "Do they trade rare plants there?" the Alchemist asked without looking up.


    "Not usually, but our members often have access to amazing resources, and some are just very lucky, they could probably find those kinds of plants for you."


    Or I can grow some.


    The Alchemist dropped his trowel and transferred the foxglove to his peat-filled pot. Then he put soil back in so the roots would be well covered.


    "That sounds interesting. Let''s exchange phone numbers so you can send me the information, and I''ll come to the next meeting."


    Rafael allowed himself a smile. With a little luck, this would be the first mundane of the Association. It was an important step because he didn''t want to create a new society for shamans, he wanted to find a way for them to integrate into the existing one, as he had promised his uncle. He was sure that if they lived separately from normal people for too long, it would cause many problems.


    I wonder how he will react when he understands that we can do magic, though.


    <hr>


    Last Saturday of August, Association meeting.


    Rafael arrived early to open the doors of the room and to set up the chairs. He was proud of the activity room he had found. It was the first place he had rented in his life, and he took good care of it. He used it not only for Saturday meetings, but also to meet his friends and store his shamanic equipment.


    The first to arrive were Hippolyte and Borka, the Omarov brothers. Their grandfather came from Kazakhstan, and before he died, he had taught them the runes used with animals in his village. Hippolyte had bonded a horse spirit at the stable he worked. Borka, on the other hand, had bonded a dog spirit at the animal shelter. It was the same one where Tiffany was volunteering, and it was on the way to pick her up that Jay had met them.


    Next came Dino, followed by Jazz. His real name was Jason but everyone called him Jazz because he always seemed to be dancing on the spot. He said that he had bound a spirit of rhythm. Rafael had no idea how such a spirit could exist but it didn''t matter, Jazz was cool. Dino... well, Rafael didn''t even know how Dino found the Association. He was a fan of cars, motorcycles, Formula 1, and all kinds of machines. He had bonded a spirit of speed.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The Alchemist arrived next, right on time. It was his first visit. He nodded to the others, then sat aside to wait for the meeting to begin. He was the only one not spirit-bound, he was also the oldest of the group, but he didn''t seem to mind.


    Rafael heard Orphelia arrive before he saw her. She was on her phone, and the gothic metal coming out of it announced the appearance of the young woman dressed and made up in black. She worked as a guide at the reptile farm, and had bound a snake spirit. Unlike the Omarov brothers, she did not know runes, and she had lost her mind during the ritual. It had been a small disaster. Only the intervention of Jay and Rafael had made it possible to retrieve all the snakes she had released.


    Orphelia stopped her music, greeted Rafael, and ostensibly ignored the others. She had a haughty attitude that prevented her from fitting in with the group, but Rafael was confident that he would be able to tame her in time. Perhaps she would even deign to share her real name with them. He knew Orphelia was just her gothic alias.


    Jay and Tiffany arrived only five minutes late, she was definitely a good influence on his best friend. Jay greeted everyone with a smile while Tiffany apologized for their tardiness. The two looked radiant together, it was a great thing to see, but Rafael couldn''t help but feel a touch of jealousy. It''s been a long time since he had enjoyed the company of a girl. He missed it.


    No point to think about it here.


    Rafael stepped to the front of the table and said:


    "I think we can start... Hello everyone, I would first like to welcome the Alchemist who is joining us today. He is particularly interested in plants, and if you find any unusual specimens, don''t hesitate to tell him about them. I''ll let him explain what he''s offering in exchange later."


    The Alchemist had several small pots in front of him, and another he fiddled with to pass the time. The others looked at him curiously.


    "As usual we''ll begin with the exchange of information," Rafael continued, "Has anyone noticed or heard of any events that might indicate the emergence of a new shaman, or the influence of a spirit?"


    The Alchemist began to look at him strangely, Rafael had expected this, but the mundane made no comment, nor did he leave the room, which was a relief. He had prepared a little surprise for him that should entice him to return if all went well.


    "There was another accidental blessing at the club last night," Jazz reported.


    "Again?" asked Rafael.


    "Yes, another glass of beer that always stay full. Until the porter passed out from spiritual energy exhaustion anyway. I''ve managed to get it back, so you can store it with the others in the storeroom."


    "Great, thanks," Rafael said. Jazz was an invaluable member of the Association. He didn''t do much besides go clubbing every night, but that''s where most of the problematic events took place, and he was often the first one there. Like some kind of sentinel.


    "No problem with the junkies?" asked Jay.


    "No," replied Jazz. "I would have called you."


    The month before, a druggie had accidentally bound a spirit in the nightclub area, an air spirit perhaps. He''d gone crazy, consumed his entire supply of drugs, and eventually died of an overdose, but not before setting off a mini storm that ravaged the entire neighborhood. According to Alek, drugs could sometimes facilitate the bonding ritual, Rafael was very worried that this would happen again.


    "Anyone else have any information?" asked Rafael again, "Anything about the priest?"


    No one answered. He always asked just to be sure, but the priest seemed to have vanished into thin air after his trial. Rafael wanted to believe that it was good news, and that his uncle''s murderer was gone for good. That was what Jay kept telling him. Except Rafael remembered all too well what had happened the last time he''d allowed himself to let his guard down, he wouldn''t make the same mistake again.


    "We can move on to the market part then," he said after a moment of silence. "I think Hippolyte and Borka wanted to start."


    Both brothers stood up smiling, you could tell they were just waiting for that. Hippolyte spoke up, he had always been the more talkative of the two:


    "So, at the last meeting we had talked about gems with Jay, how he had discovered that they could be used as a focus to enhance shamanic powers. Borka had the idea to go digging through our grandfather''s old boxes, and we found a case with some real treasures inside!"


    "Dad had always thought Grandpa was making a collection," Borka remarked.


    "Yes, but actually he was probably saving them for something else," said Hippolyte. "Anyway, we brought you several of these gems. They need to be cut, but there are some nice pieces! We have agates, which are useful to mitigate the influence of spirits on the psyche, turquoises, and serpentines."


    At this last word, Orphelia turned her head sharply in the direction of the case that Hippolyte had just opened. Rafael noticed that the pupils of the young woman had become vertical, she had partially lost control again. He stood up, went to her, and put his hand on her shoulder to help her stabilize her spiritual energy.


    "Calm yourself, Orphelia. Concentrate on your breathing," he said.


    Her body tensed, but her eyes returned to normal. She hissed in Rafael''s direction:


    "It''s okay now, leave me alone."


    He did not insist and returned to his seat. Orphelia redirected her attention to the stones brought by the two brothers.


    "I want the biggest piece of serpentine you have," she said. "We can talk about the price later."


    Hippolyte hesitated for a moment. "Uh, don''t you want an agate instead?" he asked. "I''m not sure that¡ª"


    "I know what I want," Orphelia replied sharply. "Put it aside for me."


    Hippolyte looked at Rafael as if to ask him to intervene, but he merely shrugged. Orphelia was a champion of reverse psychology, and trying to convince her to take an agate instead of the serpentine she was so interested in would be doomed to failure. Especially since she could always buy some on the internet...


    "I would take an agate, but I don''t have much to offer in exchange," said Dino.


    The two brothers were offended. Borka exclaimed: "You don''t have to give anything in exchange. You have already helped us so much by finding patrons for the animal shelter..."


    "It''s true!" continued Hippolyte, handing him a stone. "We offer it to you as a sign of our gratitude. Please accept it!¡±


    Dino nodded with a smile, and pocketed the agate. Rafael was pleased with the interaction, it was exactly the atmosphere he wanted to create at the Association. Dino didn''t look like much, especially with his shaved head and passion for racing, but he was very proactive in helping others.


    "Good," Rafael said, "We can keep the remaining stones in the storage room until you find a taker. Now I think it''s time to hear what the Alchemist has to say."


    The old man cleared his throat. "Uh yes, so I have some valerian ointments, very powerful for calming the nerves and helping you sleep. All I''m interested in in return is information about the mutant plants that are popping up around here this summer. They are bigger and more luxuriant than normal. Here, I can give you my phone number in case you find anything."


    Rafael took advantage of the fact that the Alchemist and the other members of the Association were exchanging contacts to sneak into the storeroom. He grabbed several garden pots with marigolds that he had prepared earlier. The Alchemist would no doubt be pleased with these specimens, and the old man didn''t need to know that he had grown them himself... in a matter of minutes.


    "I thought we could keep the ointments here," Rafael said as he returned. "In case someone from the association needs them. What do you say? I can give you these marigolds in exchange."


    The Alchemist''s eyes lit up with joy when he saw the plants, and he rushed to examine them.


    "Yes, yes, of course. You can keep them if I can take these plants to study them. I must confess that I came to this meeting without much hope, young man, but you didn''t disappoint!"


    Rafael smiled. He grabbed one of the pots of ointment and sent it in Jazz''s direction.


    "For the next time you run into a problem," he said.


    "Thanks, Rafe," Jazz replied.


    "Well I guess we can stop the meeting for today," Rafael added for the group. "Don''t forget there''s the shamanic meditation class in thirty minutes. Mandatory for some of us, isn''t it Orphelia?"


    The young woman grunted in displeasure.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t be the only girl," Tiffany reassured. "And besides, my friend Ilona will be joining us next time. I''m sure you''ll get along just fine!"


    Rafael gasped at this news.


    She managed to bind a spirit?!


    I hope she didn''t do anything rash.

 27. Self-control

    Tiffany was rolling out her meditation mat next to Jay''s when two women in their early twenties entered the room. Tiffany didn''t know them; they were probably not part of the Association. It was strange, what were they doing here?


    The two young women were dressed in sports bras and tight leggings. One in pink, the other in green. Tiffany glanced at Jay, a little worried that he might develop an interest in the newcomers. Thankfully, he was chatting with Borka. She breathed a sigh of relief, maybe she should buy this kind of outfit too. She didn''t want her boyfriend to find her less attractive than other women. Ilona would be able to advise her about this when she returned.


    Seeing Rafael standing in front of the others, the two strangers moved towards him. The taller one was dressed in pink, she spoke up. Tiffany pricked up her ears to hear their conversation.


    "Hello, is this the shamanic meditation class?"


    "Uh yes," Rafael replied bewildered. "Who told you about it?"


    "The janitor of the activity center, at the entrance. How do we sign up?"


    Tiffany held back a burst of laughter when she saw that Rafael was speechless. They were definitely mundanes. He hadn''t planned for this in all his plans. That was so funny.


    "It''s kind of casual," he said finally. "Everyone comes whenever they want."


    "What about the price?"


    Rafael looked at them for a moment, struggling to understand, before saying, "I guess you can give something at the end of the course."


    "Oh, it''s free price! We should have known you were practicing the solidarity economy. This is so cool."


    "So cool," the one dressed in green repeated, giving Rafael a wink.


    Tiffany turned around, doubling over with a silent laugh. She felt sick to her stomach from holding back. Were these chicks new agers looking for a thrill? She was going to have a hard time finding inner calm during this meditation session, that was for sure.


    "Is everything okay, angel?" asked Jay as he leaned toward her.


    "I''m fine babe," Tiffany said, wiping away a tear. "Just a little cramp in the belly."


    "Are you sick?"


    He sounded worried. True, he had planned to take her to a nice Japanese restaurant after the meditation class. Her white lie had bad timing.


    "No, don''t worry, everything is fine," she reassured him while giving him a soft kiss on the cheek.


    Everyone was ready, they were eight in total. Dino hadn''t stayed. Jazz practiced a moving meditation by himself, and didn''t need these sessions. The Alchemist had no reason to participate since he had no bond to a spirit.


    Tiffany needed it, though. She had been having strange dreams for the past month, stories of massacres, or conversely resurrections... she hadn''t lost control of herself again, like she had with her mother, nor had she used her powers except to heal Ilona''s scar, but that didn''t stop the spirit of blood from affecting her thoughts in a weird way. She was more emotional and got upset easily, which was something that had never happened to her before.


    And it only got worse as her period approached. That''s why she came to all the meditation sessions, and also practiced at her apartment. The last thing she wanted was to get mad at Jay for something stupid. That would be so unfair, and it would jeopardize their relationship. Just the thought of it made her shiver with horror.


    Rafael began: "Close your eyes and focus on your breathing. You should feel each inhalation filling your core with spiritual energy, and each exhalation sending that energy through your body''s meridians."


    Tiffany complied. She was used to this step, and mastered it quite well. Her spiritual energy was like a red sea that ebbed and flowed with the rhythm of the tides. She became acutely aware of the swirl in her core, the beating of her heart, and the pulsing of others'' blood around her.


    This was a tricky part. She had to maintain full awareness of her body, but separate herself from the blood of others, otherwise she might develop the urge to take it over. She could get obsessed pretty fast, and after that it was just impossible to follow the rest of the session.


    "Good, now we''re going to go through a few movements while trying to keep that state of mind," Rafael continued, "Feel free to go as slow as necessary so you don''t lose awareness of your spirtual energy."


    Tiffany slowly raised her arms to the top of her head, then lowered them to her sides, and behind her back. She stretched. Waves of blood ran through her body, but she went with them without losing her concentration. It would have taken only a thought for the waves to rush through her muscles and give her superhuman strength. She resisted. She knew that once she had this strength, she would have the compelling need to use it.


    And she didn''t want to hurt anyone.


    "Always taking your time, sit cross-legged. Then, when you are comfortable, find in your mind the boundary between your body and the outside. Your spiritual energy should be contained within your body, and leakage minimized. This will increase the effectiveness of your chamanic magic, and reduce the parasitic influence of your aura on others."


    Tiffany sat down on her mat. Finding the boundary between her body and the outside world was easy, it was exactly what she was forced to do to cut herself off from the blood of others, but controlling the waves of energy her body was emitting was another matter. Especially since it strengthened the influence the blood spirit had on her mind. Nevertheless, she did her best, and managed to reach a fragile trance. She was like a tightrope walker, half in control of the blood pulse rising from her core, half intoxicated by the power flowing through her veins.


    "Follow the meridians that run through your limbs and your entire body. Guide the spiritual energy within them to nourish them, to awaken them, to fully grasp that part of yourself that connects you to the spirits. You are no longer alone anymore, your very being has expanded, opening new territories to your mind. Find out how to integrate these new sensations into your life and society. You''re magic for the world."


    Tiffany could barely hear Rafael''s voice now. The waves were getting louder and louder, as if each new cycle was feeding off the previous one. She had come further, further than any other time. Close to a point of no return. Something wanted to merge in her brain.


    She got frightened. A wall descended around her body, brutally cutting off all energy flow. The waves of power turned into waves of pain, and she had to bite her tongue to stop herself from screaming. Tiffany didn''t want the others to know what was happening to her, they might pull away from her. She had found a new family within the Association, and she was afraid the bond she had with the others would not last if she fully revealed what she had become.


    Tiffany spent the rest of the session focused on her breathing, trying to calm the flashes of pain that still coursed through her. At least everything seemed to be going well for the others. Jay was the picture of serenity. The Omarov brothers were breathing heavily but didn''t seem particularly stressed. Orphelia was following Raphal''s instructions, even though her skin had taken on a scaly appearance. And the two mundanes seemed to be having the time of their lives.


    "Finally, let your spiritual energy go. Let it slowly build up again in your core. Open your eyes, come back to reality, and return to the normal sensations of your body. However, do not let go of control completely, your willpower must continue to contain your spiritual energy. Soon, mastery of your aura will be like second nature."


    Everyone opened their eyes, but the room remained silent for several more minutes. No one wanted to break the quiet atmosphere that had settled during the session. Then someone began to whisper. The moment had passed. Tiffany grabbed Jay''s hand and squeezed it hard. He looked at her, then smiled lovingly. She was feeling better.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The two mundanes got up to see Rafael.


    "This was amazing," said the one dressed in pink.


    "Oh yes," added the other. "I felt the limits of my aura, it never happened to me before.


    "This meditation class is great, we''ll tell our friends about you!"


    Then they walked away, leaving Rafael dumbfounded with two twenty euro bills in his hand. Tiffany went to find him. A wide smile on her lips and laughing eyes, she had almost forgotten her pain.


    "So Rafe, you must be happy, you always say you want mundanes at the Association."


    He looked at her with a sigh and shook his head. "Yeah, but I wasn''t thinking about the meditation class. They can''t have spiritual energy without a blessing or a bond. Yet they say they felt stuff...don''t you think they''re a little weird?"


    "Aren''t we weird too?" asked Tiffany. "Probably even weirder than they are. I don''t think you should be asking so many questions."


    "Maybe..."


    Tiffany noticed Jay waiting for her by the door. He had picked up their things, and was already ready for the restaurant. She waved to him, then said to Rafael:


    "I have to go, i''m going out with Jay. See you next week!"


    <hr>


    The Japanese restaurant was on the outskirts of town. The year before, it would have taken them a good hour to get there by bus, but now that Jay had a car, fifteen minutes was enough. Tiffany was watching the buildings go by, marveling at how much her life had changed in such a short amount of time.


    She absentmindedly stroked Jay''s hand that was resting on her thigh. Being with him was the best thing that ever happened to her. She felt... she didn''t feel alone anymore. She was still kind of afraid of turning out like her mother, and making him miserable, but it never lasted long. Jay always found a way to make her laugh and allay her fears.


    They parked in front of the restaurant, then got out of the car. The sky was blue, the sun was shining. Jay took her hand in his, and Tiffany gave him a gentle smile. Life was beautiful. They went inside to sit at their table. Unlike Jay, she didn''t really like sushi, but she made up for it with soup and skewers.


    "A little rose for the pretty young lady?" asked a flower peddler as he approached them.


    Tiffany wanted to say that it was not necessary, except that Jay had already gotten up and was pulling out his wallet. So she let him, smiling even more than before. But as he was about to offer her the flower, he suddenly stopped


    "What''s going on?" she asked.


    "It''s nothing," Jay said. "There was one thorn left."


    He gingerly moved the rose into his other hand, and indeed a drop of blood beaded on his thumb. Before she knew what she was doing, Tiffany had already bent down to suck it with a grunt of pleasure. The delicious metallic taste filled her mouth, making her salivate. She was sucking out for more when she realized her predicament.


    "Uh, sorry," she said as she straightened up, horrified by what she had just done.


    "What are you talking about?" asked Jay, oblivious. "That was hot!"


    "Yeah, but, um, I mean..."


    He was just standing there, looking at her lovingly. She was so lucky to have him, she couldn''t afford to lose control like that, it could make him run away one day. She gritted her teeth and promised herself to keep her impulses in check in the future. It couldn''t be that hard, even Orphelia was able to do it even though she hadn''t used the rune to make her bond!


    Tiffany took a deep breath, then another. There she had calmed down. Now...


    "What are you doing?" she exclaimed.


    Jay had just got down on one knee, with a big smile on his lips.


    "Oh my God! Don''t tell me..."


    "Tiffany Sanvic, my angel, my lucky charm, you are the woman of my life and I want to announce it to the world. Will you make me the happiest man on earth by agreeing to marry me?"


    He took a box out of his pocket and opened it in front of her. Inside was a gold ring with a black stone flecked with red. Jay must have gone to great lengths to find it. Tiffany immediately felt a connection between her and the jewel. It looked so precious. She wanted it so much, it would be hers! And she would belong to Jay.


    "I love you, babe," she said with her eyes shining. "I want to be your wife."


    Jay stood up and everyone applauded. Tiffany hadn''t even noticed that the other customers were watching them, and even now the sound only reached her from a distance. She only had eyes for the ring. She took it delicately from its case, and put it on her finger. Immediately her blood became hotter, and began to flow faster in her veins. She was engaged!


    "This is a heliotrope stone," Jay explained. "It preserves health and youth."


    "That''s perfect," Tiffany replied, still in a daze. Her blood was pounding at her temples, and she felt more alive than ever. Oh, she loved him so much. This was the best day of her life. She stepped forward and hugged Jay, burying her head in his neck to hide her emotion. She felt as red as a beetroot.


    "Tiff, stop, you''re crushing me!" squeaked Jay.


    What? She backed up violently and hit the table, which tumbled before crashing into the wall. Oh no, she was making gaffe after gaffe. And in such a romantic moment... she was so stupid, she had ruined everything!


    A waiter rushed over to them, and Jay started to chat with him while she stood on the side, confused. It had happened to her again, even though she had just promised herself to keep her self-control. Tiffany forced herself to breathe as slowly as possible to slow her heart rate, but it was complicated, her body was brimming with so much life!


    "There, all fixed," Jay said as he walked back to her. "They''re going to give us another table so we can celebrate our engagement in style."


    "Oh my gosh," exclaimed Tiffany, who was still struggling to come around. "We''re engaged!"


    "And soon you''ll be my wife," Jay added, stroking her cheek.


    She put her hand on his, and they stayed a moment like that, eyes in eyes, savoring the moment. Then the waiter came to guide them towards their new table. Tiffany was all turned around, there were too many things in her head, too many emotions that went in all directions.


    "What are you thinking?" asked Jay.


    Tiffany shook her head, trying to isolate one thought from the many that were swirling inside her. Finally she answered:


    "I think about the wedding, and our families. I don''t know how it''s going to work out."


    "Ah, that''s right," Jay admitted. "We''ll have to find a way to avoid conflict..."


    There was a moment of silence as they were both lost in thought, until Tiffany began to stammer:


    "I... I want my dad to come."


    "Your dad? I thought he wasn''t allowed near you anymore?"


    "That''s right, we can''t see each other because of my mom, but I want to file a court case to change that."


    Jay nodded. "Does it really have to go that way? Couldn''t you just...I don''t know, call him and set up a meeting?"


    "No," Tiffany said, shaking her head. "My mom would risk reporting him, she''s already threatened to do it in the past, and he could go to jail for it... We definitely need to get the court order overturned."


    "I understand," Jay nodded. "I''ll help you."


    Then after a pause he added, hesitantly, "Do you think he''ll agree to the wedding? That he''ll approve of our relationship?"


    Tiffany grabbed Jay''s hand and squeezed it, being careful not to overdo it. "Of course he''ll approve. You''re a wonderful man, and you make me happier than I ever thought possible."


    Yes, with him by my side, nothing could go wrong.

 28. Under Cover

    First Saturday of September.


    Robert Dwayne had not had a good summer. The city council had decided to cut the subsidies of his newspaper, the Wordy Serigraph, under the pretext that it relayed fake news, and that it was supposedly no better than a tabloid. But Robert knew what was behind this decision. Oscar Copono, the re-elected mayor, didn''t like his article about the inaction of politicians in the fight against drug trafficking. That was all.


    Fortunately, he had a tip-off for a new investigation. One of his informants had told him about a case that could make the front page of his next issue, and maybe even be broadcast on television! There was a pagan cult growing in town, luring young people into obscure, and probably perverted, practices. As a good Christian, it was Robert''s duty to publicly denounce this heresy.


    The fact that it would increase his sales tenfold was just the icing on the cake.


    He dressed up in what he thought was cool clothes. That is, with a tracksuit and a cap, like the kids he saw in rap videos. And he was now heading towards the meeting place, his recorder in his pocket. He was determined not to miss a single thing that was happening there, and to bring the truth about it to his faithful readers.


    As he didn''t want to be noticed, Robert arrived at the room five minutes late. It was the perfect moment between the arrival of the other participants and the beginning of the meeting. A young Indian man greeted him at the entrance:


    "Hi, I''m Jay, are you new?"


    "Uh yes," answered Robert, hesitating, Jay was not wearing the same clothes as him at all. "A friend told me about your meetings...I hope you don''t mind if I attend?"


    "Not at all. We''re a bit more crowded than usual today with the return from summer holidays, but feel free to ask me if you have any questions."


    "Thank you," Robert said before walking in and ducking into a corner of the room.


    He began to observe the fifteen or so people who were there. First he saw his informant to whom he gave a discreet nod, but the latter ignored him. There was also a brown-haired young woman who proudly showed to the cantonnade what must be an engagement ring. Then he noticed... Rafael Duprat? But what was he doing there?


    Robert pushed his cap deeper on his head. He didn''t want to be noticed, or he might be kicked out of the meeting before it even started! Several months had passed since he had interviewed Rafael about the Paulina Stone trial, but if he recognized him, he could too.


    Fortunately, he seemed to be distracted by a blond woman with smoldering eyes who was chatting with him. She was really beautiful, it looked like there were fiery reflections shimmering on her skin... Robert closed his eyes and massaged the bridge of his nose for a moment. Now, he couldn''t see them anymore. What had happened to him? Did he have hallucinations?


    There were two men not far from him looking in the same direction. They had a family resemblance. Robert pricked his ears to hear what they were saying:


    "Bro, do you feel that? That chick is hot. A real volcano!"


    "Yeah, it''s amazing. It feels like she could explode at any moment..."


    Robert shook his head. They were a depraved pair, as he expected to find in a cult. They were terribly inappropriate remarks! This kind of language and imagery had always bothered him. In his Christian upbringing, men had to respect women as the incarnation of the Virgin Mary.


    "Do you want to try to hit on her?" one of the two depraved men asked the other.


    "Oh no, I don''t have a chance. She''s a ten, or maybe a nine because of her eye."


    It was only then that Robert noticed that the pretty blonde had her right eye only half open. She must have been injured, or had an illness... What a shame! Once noticed, this feature was hard to forget, and completely disrupted the enchanting image that the young woman gave at first sight.


    "Yeah, it doesn''t seem to bother Rafael much though," said the man.


    Of course, cults always target the weak and disabled.


    Although... it was surprising coming from Rafael Duprat. During the interview, Robert had found him to be a sensible young man, with good morals, and a healthy distrust of the authorities. Not the type to lure others into a cult. Maybe he had been wrong about him, or maybe Rafael had been brainwashed into doing it.


    He would soon find out more anyway. Rafael had just finished his conversation with the blonde, or was it an argument? In any case, she looked irritated. And he stood at the front of the room, signaling everyone to be quiet. Everyone sat down obediently, and silence gradually settled in.


    "Good morning," Rafael said, "I''m glad there are so many of us here today. I''d like to start with a reminder of the rules of the Association, both for the newcomers and for the old-timers."


    He scanned the assembly with his eyes, stopping especially on the blonde girl. Robert made himself very small in his corner so as not to be noticed. It was too strange that Rafael Duprat was leading this cult. What were the odds? Had his uncle''s death made him lose his mind? Not likely, he was already dead when Robert met him for the interview. Maybe his informant''s information wasn''t that good...


    Rafael began to recite solemnly: "The first rule is not to reveal the existence of shamanic magic to the public. We don''t want to create panic, nor do we want to be in the spotlight. The second rule is to ask an experienced member for help before binding a spirit. We don''t want one of us to lose control and hurt someone. The third rule is to report any form of shamanic activity so that we can act effectively if there is a problem."


    Is this a New Age cult with a focus on magic? I bet there will be a demonstration afterwards, and a promise to teach us spells for a financial contribution.


    "Well, now that that reminder is done, let''s get to the information exchange part," Rafael continued.


    That''s it? He didn''t even make a speech?!


    Robert looked with displeasure at the back of his informant who was sitting in the front row, it was nothing like what he had described. Where were the deceitfulness, the guilt trips, the scapegoats? He almost got up right away to leave, but finally decided not to let impatience get the better of him, perhaps the shady aspects would come later?


    A man in his fifties came to take Rafael''s place, it was strange to see someone so old here. The other participants were all much younger. Robert wondered for a moment if he was the real guru, but this thought disappeared as soon as the man spoke.


    "Hello, I am the Alchemist. You may have heard that I was looking for some, shall we say, special plants. I would like to remind everyone that i don''t buy or trade anything that is not in good condition. That means living plants with their roots. If you''re not sure how to harvest them, it''s better to just let me know where you found them."


    A young one took over, he had such a smooth gait it looked like he was bouncing with every step. He was also dressed in hip hop fashion which reassured Robert. He wasn''t the only one to have made this choice.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "Hey guys, there was another junkie case this week. He almost bonded with a spirit before the ritual suddenly fell apart, and he ended up in a mental hospital. Don''t do drugs, they disrupt the flow of your spiritual energy and make it unstable. Also, be careful at the club, there are some dudes drugging the drinks on the sly."


    Okay, hard to argue with this one.


    The next person was one of the two depraved men who had made inappropriate remarks about the one-eyed girl. He was probably going to make a joke in bad taste or something. In fact, now that Robert thought about it, they didn''t seem to be very particular about who attended the meetings... This Jay hadn''t even asked for his name.


    "Hmm well, I''m Borka for those who don''t know me. I''m not sure if this is relevant, but I wanted to talk about what''s going on right now at the animal shelter. In the last few weeks, we had to euthanize four rabid dogs. It has been more than ten years since the disease last appeared in the area. The vet says it was probably rats that infected them... It may have nothing to do with shamanic magic, but I thought it was peculiar enough to warn you just in case."


    Rafael nodded, "You''re right, you can never know in advance what might be behind this kind of event. Thanks Borka."


    Hmm, it was actually quite interesting. It would make a good article that would upset both mothers and animal rights activists. It was perfect. And in any case, a much better story than the one about a cult that wasn''t really a cult. Only young people excited by the discovery of New Age beliefs. The other journalists were going to belittle him again if he published this.


    "If no one has anything to add, let''s start the market. I think Orphelia has something interesting to show us today."


    A girl in her early twenties stepped forward. A goth, black hair, black leather clothes, even her lipstick was of the same color! All this contrasted strongly with her very pale skin, and with the water pistol she held in her hand. When she arrived in front of everyone, she spoke in a whistling voice:


    "I confiscated this object from one of the kids I babysit. I don''t know how the brat managed to do that, but the gun was blessed by a water spirit. You can surely feel its spiritual energy."


    "There are parents who trust you to take care of their children?" joked Borka, which made several people in the assembly laugh.


    Orphelia looked at him coldly, without blinking. "I''m pretty good at it," she returned. "You just have to make them understand that there are lines you can''t cross."


    "Uh okay," replied Borka, who had lost his smile. "Sorry Orphelia."


    She resumed her presentation, "This magical item is of no use to me, I would like to trade it for a snake of a rare species, or for a catalyst to increase my affinity with my spirit. Until someone finds something that might interest me, I will leave the water gun in the Association''s storeroom."


    Robert noticed that no one seemed very excited, or maybe Orphelia''s requests were just too difficult to fulfill. The trade in rare snakes was prohibited, so he could understand the difficulty of this, but he would have expected that these New Age enthusiasts would have many charms that could act as a catalyst... How hard was it to cobble together one or two? At the same time, it''s true that it was just a water gun, you could find them in any store.


    In fact, more than a New Age meeting, it looked like some sort of LARP. Minus the disguises, although he could probably put Orphelia''s gothic outfit in that category. Robert shook his head. They were weird, but they weren''t doing anything wrong. It was better that he dropped this article, waited for the meeting to end, and went to dig up that rabid dog story instead. He hoped it wasn''t just a role-play invention.


    The shamanic market continued: the Alchemist sold some serenity ointments, and gave more details about the plants he was looking for; a woman offered temporary beauty blessings, and there were several discussions about gems, but Robert had stopped listening.


    Finally Rafael spoke up again: "I think we can stop here for today. Remember there is the shamanic meditation class in thirty minutes, it is very important to participate to learn how to control your aura, and your powers."


    Robert stood up to head for the exit. He still half expected someone to catch up with him and ask for money, or to urge him to attend this meditation class... but nothing. This reinforced his belief that there was nothing interesting to see here. It was a bunch of youngsters trying to give themselves a style, nothing more.


    He was walking down the street towards his car, having already put this cult story out of his mind, when his phone started ringing. It was his informant calling. Robert almost hung up on him, he deserved it for wasting his time, but finally he took the call anyway. You never knew, he might come across something interesting in the future.


    "Hello?" said Robert.


    "Why did you leave so quickly?" asked the voice on the other end. "You should have come to the meditation class, your article would have been more complete."


    "I won''t write anything, this Association is not a cult."


    "No, no, no, I swear. They use their magical powers to manipulate people, you have to report them!"


    "What magical powers?" replied Robert. "It''s part of your role play thing, right? I don''t appreciate people screwing with me. I''ve never seen a more democratic meeting, and every cult is founded around a charismatic leader. This Rafael didn''t even give a speech, you need to calm down."


    The voice fell silent for a long moment. Robert could feel his informant''s frustration, he must have been irritated to miss out on the promised reward. Too bad for him, next time he would be more careful before claiming to have found the subject of the century. Robert unlocked his car and opened the door.


    "What if I bring you proof?" the voice asked.


    Robert stopped before getting in, and rested his foot on the curb.


    "Proof?"


    "I can break into the storeroom to get the water gun and bring it back to you, so you''ll see that their magic is real!"


    And make me an accomplice to theft? He''s out of his mind!


    "That''s a very bad idea," Robert said as seriously as he could. "I don''t know what''s going on with you, but you should pray to find inner peace in Jesus."


    "I''ll do it, I''ll prove to you that I''m right!" the voice said again.


    "I''m out. Don''t call me back." Robert finished before hanging up.


    What had happened to his informant? Was it because of these New Age beliefs? He knew that some Christians had trouble accepting the existence of such ramblings, and saw them as the work of Lucifer. Well, to the extent that it alienated them from the Church, that was not wrong, but from there to reinstate the inquisition¡­


    It is only through the love of Jesus that lost souls will find the right way.

 29. Busted

    Tiffany was beaming. Since she got engaged, each day was more beautiful than the previous one. At the beginning of the week, Ilona had returned, tired, but proud of her successful trip. To have linked a volcano spirit had given her back her liveliness and self confidence. Sure, Tiffany had noticed that her personality had changed to become more reckless and rash, but that kind of thing was to be expected when someone went through so much...


    Of course, Tiffany showed her ring to her friend, and to everyone else she passed, whether it was at her nursing school or at the stores when she was shopping. She wanted everyone to know that she was getting married, and what a beautiful ring Jay had given her. She kept admiring it all day long.


    The heliotrope stone still gave her hot flashes at times, which was throwing off her emotions. She had never laughed and cried as much as she had in the last few days, but as long as she was careful to control the flow of her spiritual energy, it wasn''t that bad.


    Even the case with her father was likely to be resolved. Jay had found a lawyer to help her get the visitation ban revoked, and he was very confident that the process would be successful. Tiffany could probably file the case by the end of the month. There wasn''t much her mother could do either; she was an adult now. And, with any luck, she would be walking down the aisle on her father''s arm next year.


    But for now she had another project to carry out.


    In her bag she had a beautiful orange outfit for the meditation class. A bit like the two mundanes had last time, but with a slightly more low-cut sport bra. In fact, Tiffany was a little afraid that it would be too low revealing, but Ilona had assured her that it looked good on her, and on second thought, she had to admit that it was more discreet than her bikini.


    Tiffany had planned to change in the storeroom, and was arriving nearby, when she noticed the lock was broken. What had happened? She put away the keys that Rafael had lent her, and peeked inside.


    In the room was a man with his back to her, but she recognized him at once.


    "Dino?" she asked. "What are you doing here?"


    He turned sharply and Tiffany noticed he had Orphelia''s water gun in his hand.


    "You shouldn''t have come here," he said with an evil look on his face.


    "I wanted to change and the bathroom is too small," Tiffany replied. "You should put that down, it''s not yours."


    "Are you giving me orders?" asked Dino.


    He was getting under her skin. It was not his magical object. And what was he doing here in the first place?


    "If you don''t put it back, I''ll have to tell the others," she said, trying to sound threatening.


    Dino burst out laughing. "I''m not coming back anyway, now get out of my way and let me out."


    "No! Not until you put down Orphelia''s water gun," Tiffany persisted.


    Dino''s expression hardened, and he slowly moved toward her, apparently wanting to force his way out. It pissed her off. What? Did he think he could get away with it because she was a woman? Her blood boiled in her veins. She was stronger than he thought, and he was about to find out!


    "Back off," she yelled at him.


    Adding the gesture to the word, she pushed him away violently. Dino had not expected this. Before he knew what was happening, he had hit one of the metal cabinets at the back of the room. His shoulder cracked and he screamed in pain, dropping the water gun.


    Oh no! I did it again, I hurt someone!


    She immediately concentrated on slowing the burning flow of spiritual energy that had invaded her. She should have been more careful, she should have stayed calm, she should have... tears were streaming down her cheeks. Meanwhile, Dino clumsily got to his feet with a grunt of pain, his right arm hanging lifelessly at his side.


    "I''m so sorry," Tiffany said, frozen in place. "I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    "Shut up bitch," Dino spat in her face. "I''ll kill you!"


    There were three coins in his hand. He took a short breath, then flicked one toward her. It became a hazy projectile that pierced Tiffany in the middle of her chest. Dino flicked the other two coins, and two new bloody openings appeared in her belly.


    "Wha...?" said Tiffany as she fell backwards.


    She hit the corner of the wall, and the impact caused her to lose consciousness. Her body fell to the ground, blood pouring out slowly while her chest heaved in increasingly irregular motions.


    There was no one to help her.


    <hr>


    Sitting on his mat, Jay listened quietly to Rafael give his opening speech. It didn''t concern him too much to be honest. He was not physically connected to his luck spirit, so he had no aura, and his blessing seemed to work in a rather unique way. He didn''t use spiritual energy for his powers but directly luck. His own, the environment''s, or that of the people he touched.


    Nevertheless, he participated in all the sessions. To support his friend in the creation of the Association, to accompany Tiffany who was having trouble dealing with the influence of her blood spirit, and because he thought that it couldn''t hurt to learn how to manipulate his spiritual energy. By doing these exercises week after week, he had the impression that he was succeeding in finding a certain logic in the hazy chaos of the surrounding luck. Maybe at some point, he would be able to read its natural variations...


    The first exercise started and Tiffany was still not there. She had slipped away earlier with the naughty smile she had every time she prepared a surprise for him, but she should have been on time for the beginning of the meditation. She was never late, well, except when he made her!


    Jay forced himself to relax. He was too worried about her. Sure, it was a way for him to express his love, but he didn''t want her to think he was clingy. Besides, she had bonded a blood spirit, she was stronger than him now. If there were any problems, she could solve them without his help.


    Yet Jay couldn''t calm down. The worry was only growing, and it was soon accompanied by a feeling of unease that tightened his chest. He was about to ask Rafael if he felt it too, when suddenly he felt a huge shift in the surrounding luck, like a collapse followed by a great suction of air. Something was not right. Tiffany?


    Jay jumped to his feet and stormed out of the room, he had to find her! He checked the hallway, the restrooms, and the lobby before thinking about going upstairs to the storeroom. Rafael and a few others had interrupted their meditation to follow him, but he didn''t have time to answer their questions. After climbing half the stairs, he saw that the door was wide open. A trickle of blood making its way across the landing as if it were trying to escape.


    No, no, this can''t happen!


    He finished going upstairs and found Tiffany''s motionless body lying on the floor, bleeding from three large wounds on her chest and stomach. What had happened? What could he do? He needed bandages to stop the flow of blood, why didn''t they keep a medical kit in the storeroom? This was so stupid!


    "Call an ambulance," Jay shouted to Rafael who had just arrived. "She''s bleeding to death!"


    Tears streamed down his face, blood staining his hands and clothes, but he didn''t realize it. All that mattered was saving Tiffany. He wanted to turn her on her side to help her breathe, but then he realized that the wounds were true holes that pierced her on both sides, and that he would just make the bleeding worse.


    Rafael approached, hanging up his phone. "The ambulance said it would be here in fifteen minutes."


    "That''s too long," Jay replied, desperate. "She won''t last until then."


    "She''ll hold on, she''s a fighter," Rafael reassured him, but his voice was faltering.


    Jay did not listen to him, he had eyes only for his fianc¨¦e who was paling with each passing second. His hand clenched with all his might on his blessing token, he took a great inspiration and tried to pour his luck in her, all his luck. It didn''t work, it was coming back to him without succeeding in reaching Tiffany. That was because she was unconscious. Not dead, unconscious. Maybe if he had more?


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Jay turned to Rafael, Ilona, and the Omarov brothers who were on the landing. He said in a voice broken by despair:


    "Can you give me your luck? I will pay you, no matter what the price, I need it now!"


    Rafael was the first to step forward, he held out his arm without a word. Jay grabbed his hand and absorbed his luck, he had to force himself not to suck him dry, leaving him just enough to not have a serious accident. Ilona was next. Her skin was burning, giving Jay the impression that his luck was going to scorch him from the inside. He absorbed it anyway. Next came Hippolyte and Borka. As soon as he was done, Jay returned to Tiffany''s bedside.


    His core was overflowing with luck on all sides, making him feel what it must have been like to have an aura like the others. He tried to condense it with all his might into a ball, a drop, a concentrated extract of pure luck. Then he put his hand on Tiffany''s chest, and pushed with all his will.


    It doesn''t work, she''s going to die, she may already be dead!


    All this luck had to be good for something. Maybe if he went down to the street, he could get the ambulance there faster? It was a stupid idea, but it was all he had to hold on to. So he ran down the stairs four at a time and rushed out. People screamed when they saw him storming out, covered in blood, but he didn''t care.


    Jay looked left and right, no ambulance in sight. He held his token up in front of him, then closed his eyes to try to detect the flow of luck. The fog was dense, dark, as if it was trying to tell him that all was lost, but Jay persisted. There had to be something somewhere, a small opportunity to reverse fate.


    Suddenly, he felt a tiny light, like the shimmer of a grain of sand carried by the wind. Without hesitation, Jay sent his luck towards this fragile hope. An arrow through the darkness to nourish the flickering glow, and turn it into a real sun. He spent his luck and his spiritual energy without counting the cost, until the light shone on him and the fog began to swirl at full speed.


    He felt like he was floating in water saturated with magical power.


    Something was about to happen.


    And then, reality shifted around him, as if he was moving into another world.


    Jay opened his eyes, completely disoriented. There was still no ambulance, just a couple of tourists looking at him and whispering. Yet he felt that the shifting currents of luck had rewritten fate. Was it there? Was she saved? No, it didn''t work like that, he was missing something.


    At that moment a car slowed down and parked near him. Inspector Diego Martinez got out, examining him with his dark eyes:


    "Jay Kumar, is everything okay? Whose blood is this?"


    Is it him? Is he the messenger of good fortune?


    Jay opened his mouth, but his throat was too dry to speak. He swallowed hard, then said:


    "It''s Tiffany, someone attacked her. We called an ambulance but I''m afraid it''ll be too late. Is there anything you can do?"


    Diego wasted no time. As soon as Jay explained the situation, he reached into his car and pulled out a small black bag with a red cross on it. Jay finally saw some hope. He started to run to show the way to the inspector, and Diego followed without a word, a tough expression on his face. Only five minutes had passed since Jay had found Tiffany unconscious.


    Soon they arrived at the storeroom. Rafael and Ilona were kneeling by the body. They had lifted Tiffany''s top and trying in vain to contain the bleeding. When Jay entered, Rafael looked up at him, hesitant.


    "We thought we''d try to cauterize the wounds..."


    Diego stopped him. "I have some hemostatic bandages, it''ll be safer."


    He moved forward, pulling the materials from his bag, but stopped when he saw the pool of blood and Tiffany''s wounds. He shook his head.


    "I''m sorry, I think it''s too late."


    Jay froze in place. This wasn''t possible, she wasn''t going to die like this. They had just gotten engaged! If only he had gone with her, he could have done something. Or if he had bound another spirit, one that could heal. She could actually do it herself if...


    The bubble of luck that remained in his core quivered.


    "Can you bring her back to consciousness?" he asked Diego in a shaky voice.


    The inspector sighed. "Maybe, I have ammonium salts, but there''s no point in doing this to her. Better to let her go in peace."


    Jay grabbed his arm and squeezed with all his might. "Do it."


    Diego shook his head, but Rafael stood up to support Jay, "Do it, now."


    Seeing the serious look on both young men''s faces, Diego relented. He took out a white bag that he cracked between his fingers before putting it under Tiffany''s nose. An irritating smell immediately filled the room, making Jay want to sneeze, but he held back. He didn''t want to close his eyes for a single second, he was waiting for the moment when Tiffany would regain consciousness.


    Finally, after long seconds of waiting, his fianc¨¦e''s eyelids twitched, and then she began to cough weakly. Jay pushed Diego to take his place, kneeling next to his beloved, his mouth pressed to her ear.


    "Listen to me angel, listen. You need to heal yourself. You need to get your spiritual energy flowing and use your magic. You can do it, my love. Please."


    Tiffany''s eyes were glassy, she looked at Jay without seeing him. She opened her mouth as if to speak, but the only thing that came out was a trickle of blood.


    "You can do it, Tiff, I believe in you. Take what you need, heal yourself."


    A dull throbbing sounded, then another. They weren''t coming from Tiffany but from the heliotrope stone she wore on her finger. Suddenly it exploded, sending shards across the room, and a flood of spiritual energy penetrated Tiffany, who hiccupped in pain. The blood was no longer flowing from her wounds. Did that mean she...


    She sat up suddenly, startling Jay. As much as he wanted to rejoice, he couldn''t, because Tiffany''s eyes had turned completely white. Her pupils seemed to have disappeared.


    "Tiff?" he asked, almost whispering. "Are you okay?"


    She didn''t answer. She simply grabbed him at the shoulders, and opened her mouth, revealing two long white canines. Then she pushed them into his neck to drink his blood directly from the carotid. Jay did not resist, if it was what she needed, he was more than happy to give it to her.


    He heard Diego ask in the distance. "What''s going on? Shouldn''t we stop her from¡ª"


    "No, let her," Rafael interrupted him.


    Tiffany drank Jay''s blood in big gulps, and the more she drank, the more he felt her skin warm against him. And after a moment, her chest began to rise again with her breathing. His head was spinning, but he was happy. She was going to be all right.


    "Now!" said Rafael, as Jay came close to passing out.


    Diego grabbed Tiffany to pull her back, but she pushed him away with a gesture, and he fell hard to the floor.


    "Hippolyte, Borka!" called Rafael, who was trying to free Jay from his cousin''s grip.


    The two brothers came to his rescue, each grabbing one of Tiffany''s arms to force her off her fianc¨¦''s neck. She grunted and resisted. The muscles in the Omarov brothers'' arms swelled with the effort, popping their veins as their spiritual energy gave them the vigor of their animal spirits.


    "Don''t let go," Rafael ordered as Diego came to apply a hemostatic bandage to Jay''s neck.


    Fortunately for Hippolyte and Borka, Tiffany quickly calmed down. Her eyes returned to normal, and she fell to the floor, exhausted.


    "I''m sorry, sorry," she repeated. "I''m sorry."


    She noticed Rafael, who was taking Jay''s pulse.


    "I didn''t suck him dry, didn''t I?"


    Rafael shook his head and gave her a reassuring smile. "He''s fine, just a little groggy."


    As if to prove it, Jay sat up and asked through clenched teeth:


    "Who did this to you Tiff? I''m going to beat him to a pulp."


    "It was Dino," she replied still in shock. "I don''t understand what happened. He wanted to take Orphelia''s water gun and¡ª"


    "I''m going to need to know everything you know about this Dino," Inspector Diego Martinez interrupted her. "Based on your wounds, he used armor-piercing bullets. That means he must have contacts with arms dealers. This is a very serious matter."


    "Uh, no," said Tiffany. "He used coins, and his shamanic magic."


    Diego looked at her, looked down at her belly where the wounds had completely closed, then turned to Rafael.


    "What the fuck is going on here?"

 30. Aftermath

    Anyway, Ilona was with them. Rafael had not seen her use her magical powers yet, but the sheer burning intensity of her spiritual energy was enough to reassure him of her destructive potential. She should be able to protect the two lovebirds in case Dino, or any other threat, showed up.


    Orphelia came down, followed by all those who had stayed for the meditation class. She walked toward him as the others dispersed.


    "Borka explained everything to me. Are they okay?" she asked.


    Rafael nodded. "Yes, it was a close call though. She was very lucky."


    Then, after a moment, he added, "Thank you for managing the session during that time."


    "It''s nothing, it''s nowhere near enough to repay my debt," Orphelia replied with a shrug. "If it wasn''t for you and Jay, I''d probably be in the asylum by now."


    It was true. Despite this disaster, he had done good things with the Association. He had to remember that.


    "Well, Dino?" asked Orphelia. "Why did he do that?"


    Rafael ran a hand over his face, he could feel a migraine coming on. "I don''t know. Tiffany said he wanted to take your water gun, but surely he could have done it differently... maybe he just lost control over his mind and went crazy."


    "He never seemed to have a problem with that," countered Orphelia.


    "I know, I know. Anyway, I asked Hippolyte and Borka to take the water gun, and lock it up at their house. Dino probably won''t think to look for it there. I hope you don''t mind."


    "Do you think he''ll come back?" asked Orphelia.


    "Trust me," said Rafael, looking into the distance. "They always come back."


    Once Orphelia had gone home in turn, Rafael went upstairs to join Inspector Martinez in the storeroom. He had spent the last few minutes analyzing the crime scene with his professional eye, filling several pages of his notebook about various details he had noticed.


    "How''s it going?" asked Rafael as he entered the room.


    Diego gave him a sidelong glance. "Under the circumstances, it''s not possible to open an official investigation. I can only help you with my personal resources."


    "I know that," Rafael replied, "I''m used to doing things on my own anyway."


    "Like last year with Father Cordier, right? I understood that there was something not very Catholic going on, but I never imagined... that!"


    "He could make himself invisible," Rafael admitted, "I was afraid you would think I was crazy if I told you the truth."


    Diego''s eyes widened. "That''s how he got into the evidence room! It''s been bugging me for months, I just couldn''t figure out what happened."


    "That''s it," Rafael nodded, "And since the chain of custody had been broken, the crucifix dagger couldn''t be used to charge him during the trial."


    "Does that mean that... that he might do it again?" asked Diego, pressing his lips together. "That he''ll use his magic to commit other murders for which we cannot convict him for lack of evidence?"


    Rafael shook his head. "No, I made sure he could never do magic again. He''s just another human now. It''s Dino we have to worry about."


    "Okay. I need to know his last name, address, friends, and habits if you know any... um, can you also tell me what magic he can do?"


    "His name is Dino Calder¨®n, I don''t know his address, or much about him to be honest. Dino is pretty much a loner... I''d still ask Jazz just in case. He''s good with people. As for his powers, Dino has bound a Speed Spirit. I know he can speed things up at will, but he can''t do it on himself, it''s too taxing on the body."


    "You don''t know his address?" asked Diego sternly.


    "I want to round up all the shamans," Rafael defended himself. "Not scare them away by subjecting them to a battery of questions!"


    "That''s incredibly stupid," Diego muttered under his mustache. "And that''s not going to help with my investigation."


    "Maybe I should ask for more details..." admitted Rafael.


    "And for his motive," Diego continued. "He wanted to get hold of that magic water gun, right?"


    "Apparently, but I doubt it''s that simple. With the powers he has, this object shouldn''t have been of such great interest to him. I don''t understand."


    "Um, how long has he been at the Association?"


    "About four months, he said he noticed us because of our spiritual energy, and that made him curious about our gatherings. It made sense to me at the time, I figured he didn''t live too far from here..."


    "Okay, I think I have enough for now," Diego said while closing his notebook. "I''ll have a friend run his name through the file to see if we have records on him. Let me know if you get any new info on your end."


    "Sure," Rafael nodded.


    Inspector Diego Martinez stomped out of the room, leaving Rafael alone in the storeroom. He contemplated the floor for a long moment, pensive. Then he realized the obvious. He was the one who would have to clean up all that blood.


    He went down to get a bucket and a mop from the janitor. The curious old man had noticed the commotion, and asked him what had happened, but Rafael replied that a member had had a nervous breakdown to minimize the situation.


    He had been mopping up for a good five minutes when his phone started ringing. He took it out, expecting the call to be news from the hospital, but he got disapointed when he saw the name of the caller, it was Florent Delacroix, Ilona''s father.


    What does he want from me? It''s been a year since we last saw each other.


    He picked up the phone: "Hello, Mr. Declacroix?"


    "Rafael," said a deep voice on the other end of the line. "I think it''s time we talked."


    Rafael sighed as he looked at the half-sponged blood, toying with the idea of refusing, but whatever the problem, it would only make things worse.


    "I assume this is about Ilona."


    "Straight to the point, I like that," said Florent Delacroix. "Indeed, I want to talk to you about my daughter."


    A heavy silence settled. Rafael wanted to say a multitude of things: apologize for the injury she''d suffered, even though it wasn''t really his fault; ask him why he hadn''t come to the hospital to see her; or open the can of worms and make him admit that he''d never found him good enough for his daughter. In time, Rafael had realized that the old bastard had probably encouraged Ilona to leave him. And hearing his voice again had awakened his anger.


    "I want you to stop seeing her," ordered Florent Delacroix.


    Rafael let out a cold laugh. "You''re damn late, It''s been a year since we stopped dating.."


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "I know, but that doesn''t keep her from hanging around you. That girl, when she wants something, it always turns into an obsession... You have to help her move on. Tell her it''s over for good. You know you''re not meant to be together. Help her to accept it."


    Rafael''s hand clenched on his phone, what nerve! He had always hated Ilona''s father for the way he treated her, as one of his employees rather than as his daughter. It was for him that she had stopped her music studies to go into a business school, even though she loathed it. And now he was doing the same with him?


    Alek had often stressed to Rafael the importance of respecting his elders, but now he was having the hardest time not just covering him with insults.


    "Ilona is an adult, she does what she wants with her life," he answered while containing his rage.


    The silence stretched so long that Rafael wondered if Florent Delacroix had not hung up on him, but no, he was still on the line. Did he expect him to change his mind if he waited long enough? What a joke.


    "I shouldn''t have expected anything from you," Ilona''s father finally said. "You were always arrogant and impertinent, thinking you knew everything better than everyone else. I see you didn''t change since then."


    Then, after a moment, he added threateningly: "You will learn."


    Florent Delacroix hung up, leaving Rafael to deal with the emotions he had provoked. He felt like punching the wall until his joints bled. Arrogant? Impertinent? Florent Delacroix should rather apply these adjectives to himself!


    I shouldn''t have picked up the phone, I should have known it would end badly.


    That was Rafael''s biggest flaw, he was convinced that he could always fix things, but in the end it only caused more conflicts. You couldn''t do anything when people were unwilling. You couldn''t use generosity to fight selfishness.


    He pressed his forehead to the wall, breathing slowly to try to calm himself. This was not the time to lose his temper, he had too many responsibilities. He had promised Leonard, and the others were counting on him. It was only thanks to the Association, the meditation classes, and his advice that they were holding up. Without it, it would only take a few weeks for new incidents to occur.


    Orphelia had again forgotten she was human last week. And Ilona had bound a Spirit of Natural Disaster. This was crazy. The second she had entered the room, he had felt how unstable her control was.


    Tiffany had almost died.


    Not to mention that she could have killed Jay as well.


    He had to pull himself together, there was so much to do... but he just couldn''t bring himself to do it right now.


    For a few minutes, in the storeroom still half flooded with blood, he cried.


    <hr>


    Sitting in Tiffany and Jay''s hospital room, Ilona looked nervously down through the doorway, flinching at every sound, and every time a staff member passed in the hallway. Both fianc¨¦s were sleeping soundly, and Rafael was counting on her to keep them safe. She was not to fail.


    Yet her thoughts kept drifting. She wondered if Rafael would get closer to her after this. Her success with the volcano spirit had not seemed to make him happy, on the contrary he had seemed worried, even disapproving. She didn''t know what to do. The first time they had gone out together, he''d been the one courting her, but he was hopelessly distant now. How does a girl go about seducing a man?


    Ilona was startled by the passing of a nurse, and an intense heat reflexively built up in her fingertips. Crap, she had relaxed her attention again. She shook her hands to circulate her spiritual energy, there was no way she could unintentionally set fire to the building like she did in Yogyakarta. Thank goodness her father''s hotels all had very effective fire safety systems.


    Her gaze rested for a moment on Tiffany''s sleeping face. Jay was right, she looked like an angel. Yet Ilona couldn''t forget how her friend had transformed in the storeroom, how she had drunk Jay''s blood like a predator. That had been ugly, it didn''t fit the girl she knew.


    It might never have happened if I hadn''t encouraged her to wear that gym outfit.


    All the way to the hospital, she had thought Tiffany was going to have a nervous breakdown. She had come so close to death... but no, what seemed to worry her most was the loss of her engagement ring. Jay had promised to buy her another one, and she had calmed down immediately.


    Now that Ilona thought about it, it was probably more the idea of Jay having second thoughts about the wedding that had worried her. There was really nothing to worry about, he was completely crazy about her. Ilona and Rafael could not help but have a backward movement when Tiffany had turned into a vampire, but Jay had not even shivered. He''d offered himself to her as if his life didn''t matter.


    I''m not jealous, he''s just a clown.


    They''re so happy together, though. Why can''t I have that too?


    One mistake, just a moment''s lapse, and she had lost the love of her life. If only there was a way to repair their relationship. Ilona caught herself dreaming that there was a time spirit to go back a year in the past. She could start all over again, live those last months with Rafael... she wanted so much to go out with him again.


    The magma in her core was shaking, running in violent waves. Ilona hesitantly took out her phone. Could she just ask him out? Wouldn''t that make him even more distant? She was worried, but now that she had the idea, it was impossible for her to not act.


    She searched for his number as the heat rose in her at a dizzying pace, and called.


    The phone rang. Her heart was pounding.


    "Ilona, is everything okay at the hospital?" asked Rafael in a tired voice.


    It''s not the right time, I should¡ª


    "Luna? Are you okay?"


    Hearing him call her by her affectionate nickname made her tremble. The burning magma came in her brain and she couldn''t think anymore. She wanted him too much.


    And suddenly, everything escaped from her lips.


    "I can''t get over you Rafe, leaving you was the biggest mistake of my life. How about a date with me after this thing with Dino is settled?"


    Rafael didn''t answer right away. The silence stretched, awfully long.


    "Yeah, I''d like that."


    "Really?" asked Ilona, not sure she had heard correctly.


    Rafael laughed softly. "Really."


    Then after a moment he added: "I''ve got things to take care of, but let''s talk soon, okay?"


    "Of course!" cried Ilona.


    She waited for him to hang up and raised her arms in victory. She did it.


    "Uh, Ilona?" asked Tiffany who had just half-opened her eyes.


    "Ah sorry," she apologized. "Did I wake you up?"


    "No, it''s not that but... the chair is smoking!"


    Crap!

 31. Investigation

    For thirty minutes, Inspector Diego Martinez had been looking at the ham and mustard sandwich on his plate without seeing it. The events of the morning had caught up with him, and his brain was running at full speed. At some point, he would need to refuel, but for now, he had completely forgotten about his meal.


    Shamanic magic. Superpowers. In his line of work you saw all sorts of things, but real supernatural events, that was a first. He had seen the wounds of this girl, Tiffany. He had seen her heal almost instantly. And only invisibility could explain last year''s mystery with the priest...


    Yet how could this be possible? It violated all the laws of logic, it violated science. Diego was more disturbed than he cared to admit. He felt as if his world had just collapsed, and all that was left were ruins. How could this all remain hidden? This was the age of the Internet for God''s sake! What was the government doing? It couldn''t stand by while murderers and vampires were roaming the streets.


    He should install a better home alarm system, and a safe house. Diego had always thought that living in a good neighborhood protected his family from most dangers, but now he was not so sure. If something happened to his two little girls, he would never forgive himself.


    Perhaps we should move far away from here...


    No, he shouldn''t give in to panic. Especially since it might be worse elsewhere for all he knew. There had to be a rational explanation for all this, and ways to protect his family. Until he knew more, he could surely count on Rafael and his friends in case of trouble. They were young, but seemed pretty reliable. They had fucking magic powers! That would allow them to fight fire with fire.


    For now, he had a job to do. Shamanism or not, this Dino was guilty of attempted murder. There were no more wounds to prove it, but he knew what was the right thing to do.


    Tracking him down.


    Diego grabbed his sandwich, and devoured it in less than a minute, while the waitress looked at him with amazement. Then he pulled out his cell phone, leaned back, and called Karl from the forensics department.


    "Hey Sherlock," his colleague greeted him. "I thought you weren''t working today."


    "I thought so too, but the universe decided otherwise," Diego replied.


    "A metaphysical remark, from you? Something must be wrong," Karl remarked. "Has Melinda been acting up again?"


    "No, she''s fine, I think she picked herself up. That''s not why I''m calling you."


    "Do you have a crime scene?"


    "More or less. To be honest, it''s not something official..."


    Karl''s voice became more serious, "I''m listening."


    "I need you to run a name for me in the database: Dino Calder¨®n. He committed attempted murder, but there will be no complaint filed."


    "And you don''t want to drop the case. Sherlock never leaves a guilty man off the hook!"


    "Not if I can help it," Diego nodded.


    "Okay, I have his info. There are multiple speeding tickets to his name, two license withdrawals, one accident, but no assault."


    "Hmm," Diego mused. "No robberies either?"


    "Nothing," Karl assured. "But his brother is also in the database: Vicente Calder¨®n. Same address. Phone and internet scams, but he''s never been convicted. He''s a smart guy."


    "Alright, I''ll dig into it, send me everything you have."


    "Already done. Do you need anything else, Sherlock?"


    "Not right now. I''ll keep you posted."


    Diego put his phone away and sipped his coffee, thinking. He had to be methodical, as usual. Not to be impressed by the supernatural aspect of the case. So, in order: hospital, home, workplace. He had enough time to do everything in the afternoon.


    He reread one last time the notes he had taken at the Association: Tiffany''s statement, the too sketchy information that Rafael had given him, and the elements he had himself noted at the crime scene. He had to be careful. Tiffany''s wounds, as well as the state of the storeroom door lock, suggested insane destructive power. And he had no healing ability.


    Diego paid for his meal and left the establishment. The first thing he did when he got to his car was to put on the bulletproof vest he always kept in his trunk. With the extra weight on his shoulders, he felt much better. Now, to the hospital.


    Diego continued to think about his strategy as he drove through downtown. It kept him from worrying about magic again. He would have to learn more about it eventually, but not now.


    He''d probably find some clue to Dino''s whereabouts during the afternoon, but if not, he could always go snooping around the Formula 1 racetrack. Being a speed fan, there was a chance that Dino had a habit there. Detective Diego knew that they recorded the information of everyone who came to drive, or to bet on the races. It wasn''t certain that they would give it to him without a warrant, though.


    Diego parked in front of the hospital and headed straight for the emergency room. He knew the place well. Unfortunately, this was not his first time there. He showed his police badge to the receptionist, and asked:


    "Did you admit a Dino Calder¨®n during the day?"


    The receptionist tapped on her computer for a moment, then shook her head:


    "No sir, no one with that name here."


    He continued, "So a man with a shoulder injury and a large bruise?"


    The receptionist returned to her screen for a moment, before answering in the negative again.


    "No, sorry."


    "That''s okay," Diego reassured her. "Thanks anyway."


    He was about to leave, but stopped at the last moment to ask out of a clear conscience:


    "Could you try again with the name Jay Kumar, please?"


    "Ah! I have something," exclaimed the receptionist. "Jay Kumar, admitted at 11:43 this morning, severe anemia and neck injury. The doctor has decided to keep him under observation until tomorrow. Would you like to see him?"


    "That won''t be necessary," Diego said, nodding. "Thank you, and have a good day."


    "Have a nice day," the receptionist replied with a smile.


    Diego didn''t even see it, he had already left.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    After the hospital, he headed for the address Karl had given him. He doubted that Dino would be there, or that he would be stupid enough to come and open the door if he was, but he had learned in his career not to leave any room for guesswork.


    The suburb where the house was located was close to Little Maghreb, though not as infested with drug trafficking. The people who lived here were mostly honest workers, and the neighborhood was quiet enough for kids to play in the street.


    Well, playing on their phones in the street.


    The house in question was no different from the others: a two-story house with a garage, blue shutters, a neatly mowed lawn, and without any personal touches... As much as Diego liked order, these kind of houses always made him feel like they were hiding something. As if they were just social masks to disguise the unmentionable inclinations of the inhabitants.


    Of course, most of the time it was just that they lacked personality.


    Diego walked to the door, made sure his gun slid securely into its holster, then pressed the doorbell firmly.


    A man opened the door. Diego almost drew his gun right away, but, even though he looked Italian, he didn''t fit Dino''s description. He was taller, older. Moreover, he was wearing a mustache handlebar and a white shirt, whereas Dino was more of a casual guy. And most importantly, he had opened the door with his right hand, which he couldn''t have done if he had a serious shoulder injury.


    That is, unless he can heal himself instantly like Tiffany, Diego thought.


    But he let his hand drop anyway.


    "Can I help you?" the man asked.


    Diego held up his police badge and said, "I''m looking for a Dino Calder¨®n for an ongoing investigation. Is he here?"


    "No, I haven''t seen him in several days," the man said, shaking his head.


    "And you are?"


    "My name is Vicente, I''m his brother."


    Diego had suspected as much. Whatever Dino was into, Vicente was probably part of it too, but he had no proof...and he didn''t want to tip them off. Diego had to play it cool.


    "Does your brother frequently go away like this?"


    "Once in a while," Vicente said, shrugging his shoulders. "When he decides to take a road trip, or gets a new girlfriend."


    "Okay," Diego said, holding out his card. "I''ll be grateful if you call me as soon as he gets back."


    Vicente glanced at the card before replying, "Of course, Mr. Detective."


    He''s a born liar, he didn''t even flinch.


    "Have a good day," Diego said as he took his leave.


    The door slammed behind him before he took two steps out. It was a pity he couldn''t get a warrant, he was sure there was a lot of worthwhile stuff behind that door. A part of him would have liked to insist, and trick Vicente into letting him in, but it wasn''t worth the candle.


    He stopped for a moment on the sidewalk to examine the cars around him. Dino was into car tuning, and his vehicle was easily recognizable. Unfortunately, Diego didn''t see anything on the street or in the alleys. Maybe Vicente hadn''t lied about his brother not being at home...


    There was one last stop on the inspector''s list for the afternoon: the garage where Dino worked. With any luck, he would find more clues there.


    <hr>


    Vicente was discreetly watching the police inspector through the kitchen window. Electricity was crackling all around him, ready to be discharged in an overpowering arc if he made an attempt to force his way back into his property. Dino had said he''d killed the girl, but they''d had to figure out some other way to figure out that he was the one who''d sneaked into the storeroom.


    His little brother had really screwed up this time. Not only had he let his injury get in the way, and left the water gun at the Association, but he also had alerted the police. They would have to be even more careful than before.


    The inspector got into his car, and drove to the north of the city. The electrical storm around Vicente calmed down immediately. He ran his hand through his hair and smoothed it over his head with a sigh. That was the problem with his power: static electricity. It messed up his hair every time, and if he wasn''t careful, he would send little shocks every time he touched someone...


    On the other hand, all he had to do was throw the bodies of his victims near a transformer and the police would immediately conclude that it was an accident, which was awesome.


    "Did he leave?" asked a voice behind him.


    Vicente turned around. At the bottom of the stairs was a man with a long beard and gray hair. He was a cripple, his left arm cut off just below the shoulder. His eyes shone with vitality, even though the man''s features were tired.


    "You should have stayed upstairs," Vicente admonished him. "We can''t risk anyone recognizing you."


    "Why should I worry about Inspector Martinez recognizing me? Justice has found me innocent, he has no reason to arrest me."


    Vicente sometimes wondered if his accomplice was missing a few neurons. He patiently explained to him again, "It would draw attention to us, and to the Church of the Covenant, which would disrupt our plans."


    The man tilted his head, considering the question for a moment before answering:


    "He wouldn''t have recognized me anyway. I''ve recovered from the surgery, and have regained control over my powers. Look!"


    An arm materialized out of thin air to replace the one he was missing. Vicente had to restrain himself to not show he was impressed. The illusion was perfect, it was impossible to guess that the limb was not real. This would be wonderful to convince the faithful of the veracity of his sermons.


    "This is great news,¡± said Vicente. ¡°We''ll be able to move on to the next step faster than we expected."


    "Indeed, our divine plan is long overdue."


    With that, the man turned to go back upstairs, but he stopped with his foot on the first step to ask:


    "By the way, where is Dino?"


    "Mary Chastity heals his wound in the convent."


    The man nodded. "Then he''s in good hands."

 32. Side-tracking

    The inspector walked straight into the shop, heading for a mechanic in overalls who was dismantling the interior of a car. When he heard Diego coming toward him, he looked up and said:


    "To make an appointment you have to see the secretary."


    Diego shook his head. "Thanks, but I just wanted a talk with Dino Calder¨®n."


    "Dino? Did he tune your car? He''s not here today. You should ask the secretary about his schedule. I''m busy, as you can see."


    Detective Diego Martinez flashed his police badge, not taking his eyes off the mechanic.


    "Do you know where he is."


    "No idea," the mechanic replied indifferently. "He hit a pedestrian, isn''t that right? I''ve always told him to stop driving so fast around town, but this guy is stubborn as a mule. He didn''t wait for you if you ask me. He''s probably on the other side of the country by now."


    "I''ll find him," Diego said confidently. "Have you noticed anything unusual about him in the last few weeks?"


    "Well, if you will. He''s been even more excited than usual lately, but he hasn''t won a race, or found any new parts for his car. Weird. The boss thinks he''s on drugs and wants to fire him, but I know junkies, and it''s not the same. He''s worked up all day long, there''s no come down."


    "Anything else?" asked Diego. "Maybe some new people he''d hang out with?"


    "Well, there is that journalist who came to talk to him last week. Dino sometimes tipped him off about underground races, or contraband cigarette hauls. Stuff that''s not important enough for the police, but that makes the tabloids happy. I think his name is Robert Dwayne."


    "Okay," Diego said as he handed his card to the mechanic "Feel free to call me if you remember anything else."


    The guy pocketed the card without a word, and got back to work. The harvest was meager for the inspector. He didn''t have much to go on besides that lead with the journalist, but Diego couldn''t see what connection it could have to the attempted murder¡­ No matter, a lead was a lead, and Karl would surely be able to find the address of this Dwayne.


    The inspector returned to his car to call his colleague. It would be quieter, and he would avoid having someone listen in on his conversation. A good habit for when he was conducting an investigation.


    "Hey, Karl, it''s me again, still at the office?"


    It was almost five in the afternoon. It wouldn''t have been too surprising if Karl had decided to leave a little early to enjoy the end of this sunny Saturday.


    "Yes, and I''m not about to leave. There''s been trouble at Little Maghreb again. How are things going on your end?"


    "Slow and steady, as usual. Can you run a new name in the database? Robert Dwayne."


    "Okay, give me a minute."


    While Diego waited, a message from the babysitter arrived. She was supposed to be done by four in the afternoon, but Melinda still hadn''t come home, and wasn''t answering her phone. The babysitter would soon have to leave. There would be no one left to take care of the twins...


    Diego sighed, then quickly answered by text that he was coming to relieve her. What was Melinda doing? She was supposed to go shopping with her friend Louise, but she should have been back by now. He was worried. The more it went on, the less she took care of the girls. The doctor had said it was the baby blues, that he had to be patient, except that it was only getting worse with time.


    "Still here?" asked Karl.


    "Uh yeah, what do you got?" asked Diego, momentarily forgetting about his wife.


    "No offense to his name, but I found him in the press file. There''s not much there, though. His address and the address of his newspaper. Will that do?"


    "Yes, thanks," Diego replied. "Send me everything, and I''ll go interrogate him tomorrow or Monday. Right now I have a personal emergency to attend to."


    "Do you want me to stop by his place on my way home? It''s not too far, and it''ll be good for me to get back on the field a bit."


    Diego hesitated only a moment before answering. "No, this is not an official investigation, and the suspect is extremely dangerous. He has a mental disorder that could make him violent at any time. I''d rather do this myself, and this reporter isn''t going to fly off into the night anyway."


    "Okay, suit yourself, but feel free to call for backup if there''s any problem."


    "Don''t worry, Karl. You know me, i''m always careful."


    Diego then hung up and started up immediately. He didn''t want to keep the babysitter waiting. She was a gem with the twins, patient, sweet, not to mention that her hours were usually very flexible. If she got tired of Melinda''s whims, he would have a hard time finding another as good. Besides, the girls had become attached to her, and at that age it was very unsettling to change childminders.


    When he arrived home, the babysitter was already on the doorstep. Dressed and ready to go, while the twins were watching a cartoon. Diego flatly apologized, slipping her a bill for the inconvenience, and went home to his daughters. Despite the circumstances, he was glad to have more time with them. The call of duty often took him away from his two little wonders.


    As soon as they saw their father, the two girls rushed to him, abandoning their screen. Diego laughingly hugged them, and decided to take them to the park. Hopefully, Melinda would return in the meantime. If he called her now, the conversation might just turn into another one of those pointless arguments.


    The weather was still beautiful. The girls were doing slide after slide. For a moment, Diego felt like he was in a perfect world, without any problems in his life. His worries with Melinda, or the Dino Calder¨®n investigation, seemed terribly far away. All that mattered was to preserve these small moments of happiness. The twins didn''t know yet how painful the world could be, and that was fine.


    I hope they never realize it...


    After a late afternoon snack, but who could resist the lure of a chocolate waffle after fun under the sun? Diego and his daughters made their way home. He frowned as he turned the corner: Melinda''s car was still not here. It was past seven o''clock in the evening now. She couldn''t have stayed with Louise that long?


    His daughters kept him busy for another thirty minutes, between the toilets and the preparation of the painting they absolutely wanted to do right away. Only when they were in their bath could he find a moment to try to call his wife, but, as the babysitter had said, Melinda wasn''t answering her calls or messages.


    Diego was really starting to worry that something was wrong. A car accident? A mugging? He hurriedly dialed Louise''s number, hoping she would know more. The ringing of the phone was punctuated by the laughter of his daughters in the bathroom. Diego couldn''t help but think how terrible it would be if something had happened to their mother.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Louise picked up and he forced himself to take a deep breath.


    "Hello, Diego, you don''t call me often. What''s going on?" she asked.


    "Melinda didn''t come home, I was wondering if she was still with you?"


    "Oh no! We haven''t seen each other in a while... I was at the pool this afternoon."


    Diego suddenly realized that his wife was hiding something from him, that she had probably been lying for several months, without him seeing anything. He, who prided himself on being the best police inspector in town, didn''t know what was going on under his roof. Was she cheating on him? She couldn''t abandon her daughters for an affair, this was not the Melinda he knew.


    "Diego, are you still there?" Louise asked.


    "Yes, sorry," he replied still reeling from the discovery he had just made. "Do you have any idea where she might be?"


    "I''m not sure... for the past few months she''s been going to the private masses of the Church of the Covenant. Maybe there was one today? I know they do workshops too. She offered me to go with her once, but frankly I''m not very religious. I prefer to Netflix and chill during the week-end."


    "Is she seeing another man?" asked Diego, stammering.


    He gritted his teeth in anger. He had done hundreds of interrogations, and now he couldn''t control his voice? He was better than that.


    "I don''t think so." Then after a time she added: "I hope this works out for both of you."


    Diego replied absently. "Thanks, I hope to find her soon."


    "Keep me posted," Louise said before hanging up.


    Diego didn''t understand. He knew she had found comfort in faith after giving birth, but if she had simply gone to a private mass, or a workshop, she should have been home on time for the babysitter. And if it was an accident, the police would surely have called him as soon as they recognized his name....


    He had to go to the Church of the Covenant. If Louise was right, this was the last place Melinda had been, maybe he could learn more there. As a police inspector, he knew the need to act quickly in the event of a disappearance. Surely the neighbor could watch the twins for an hour or two when they went to bed, which would give him some time.


    His daughters were getting impatient in the bath. He could hear them screaming and splashing water everywhere. Diego put his phone in his pocket, grabbed two mops, and went to work on the battlefield.


    Forty minutes later, the ground was mopped, the girls were dry, dressed in their pajamas, and ready for their evening meal. It was a good thing they were eating clean now. The neighbor would come over at nine o''clock in the evening to check on them, allowing Diego to make a quick stop at the Church of the Covenant. The church would probably be closed by then, but he could go knock on the convent, and maybe get the phone number of someone who had attended the afternoon private service.


    Diego had just put the twins to bed when his phone rang. He grabbed it hurriedly, hoping it was Melinda calling, but it was just Rafael Duprat... He ran his hand over his forehead and sighed.


    "Hello Detective Martinez, did you find Dino?" asked Rafael on the outset.


    "No, not yet," replied Diego. "I had to stop for the day."


    "Okay, I was able to talk to Jazz on my end. Apparently Dino knew the owner of the Bodega, and sometimes saw him one-on-one."


    "The trendy nightclub?"


    "Yes, any idea what he was doing with him?"


    "No, so far I''ve only traced him back to his brother Vicente, and a journalist who would have come to see him at his work." said Diego.


    "A journalist?"


    "Yes, Robert Dwayne."


    "I know that name... where have I heard it?" wondered Rafael.


    Diego took advantage of the interruption to look at his watch. The neighbor should be here any minute now. What Rafael was saying was barely getting through to him. He kept thinking of the worst things that could have happened to Melinda.


    "That''s it!" exclaimed Rafael, "He interviewed me after Paulina''s trial, but what does that have to do with Dino?"


    "No idea," Diego replied absently. "Maybe it''s just a false lead. I''ll go to his house tomorrow, and question him."


    "I want to go with you."


    Diego snapped back to reality. "It''s police work, not a game. It''s better if I go alone."


    "I know it''s not a game," Rafael replied angrily. "Dino almost killed my cousin, and I''m the one who accepted him into the Association in the first place. I''m well aware of the situation, which is precisely why I want to be there. Don''t treat me like a kid!"


    "That''s just it, you are too close to the situation, too emotionally invested¡ª"


    "Send me the address, I''ll meet you there at nine am sharp," Rafael said in a tone without reply.


    Someone knocked on the door, it was probably the neighbor.


    "Okay, see you there," Diego said with a sigh before hanging up.


    He grabbed his bag and coat, then headed for the door. He quickly answered the neighbor''s pep talk, thanked her for her help, and slipped out as quickly as he could. It was already late, he had to hurry if he didn''t want Melinda''s trail to go cold.


    There weren''t many people on the road at that hour, but he used his flashing light to get to the Church of the Covenant faster anyway. Actually, it was a congregation rather than an actual church. The building looked like a large community center. There was a ceremonial area, a study center, the charity group''s offices, and the convent.


    The Church of the Covenant had grown tremendously in recent years. Once a simple evangelical mission, it had become the largest congregation in the city. It had also gained political prominence by denouncing discrimination, and reminding people that every living thing was equal before God.


    Diego parked in the square in front of the buildings. As he expected, there were no lights, they were closed for the night. Without lingering unnecessarily, he went straight up to the convent, and pressed the bell several times.


    He fidgeted with impatience, almost pressed the bell again, then changed his mind and waited. A long minute passed before he heard footsteps on the other side of the door. The face of an old lady in a nightcap loomed in the doorway.


    "What''s this for?"


    "Hello, excuse me for disturbing you at this hour. I''m looking for my wife, Melinda Martinez," Diego said.


    "This is a convent," said the old woman. "Men are not allowed."


    "Yes, ma''am. I just want to know if you have any idea where she is. She came to Mass this afternoon."


    The old woman''s eyes crinkled for a moment, and she asked, "Are you married before God, Mr. Martinez?"


    Diego just wanted to break down the door, push the old woman aside, and run around screaming his wife''s name. Emotions made people stupid sometimes. He restrained himself as best he could.


    "We are married," he said. "Have you seen her?"


    "We offer the catechumenate for all miscreants on Wednesdays. Your wife wouldn''t have left if you were living God''s way."


    Before Diego could answer anything, the old woman had already slammed the door in his face. He was all alone now. With no other resource than the glow of the stars in the dawning night.


    He thought of his daughters, sleeping at home.


    Where are you Melinda?

 33. Interrogation

    Rafael went outside without bothering to eat breakfast, and started running barefoot towards the park. He would absorb sunlight as he ran to regenerate and refine his energy. This ability allowed him to run faster and longer, so he could doubled the length of his runs.


    Rafael''s magic amulet fluttered against his chest with each stride. It was really part of him now, and never left his side. When he took it off, it was as if his senses were dulled, and the weakened contact with his spirit plant made him uncomfortable.


    Rafael arrived in the forest. He could smell every flower, the roots of every tree, the rustle of every leaf. His run was like a trance, he fed all the plants around him with his spiritual energy, and in exchange his plant spirit and his body became stronger.


    Not to mention that the mutated plants would then be used by the Alchemist to create ointments for the Association.


    He felt so good that sometimes he wanted to plant roots here and live like a tree for a few years. It must been nice. To live according to the seasons, following the moods of the sky, and without any worries about human dramas.


    Sometimes, the weight of the promise he had made to his uncle was suffocating him. To make sure that the integration of shamanic magic into society went well? He did his best, but the task seemed insurmountable, and fraught with danger. He was not even twenty years old. How could he carry this out?


    Rafael left the forest and took the path that led back to the park entrance. Now that he was moving away from the aura of tranquility of the plants, all his worries were returning. Tiffany''s transformation had been... frightening. All shamans who had created a bond with their body could integrate their spirits into it, and transform themselves. He, for example, could adopt the physical characteristics of a tree.


    It was a perilous process. The shaman became truly half spirit and half human, and if his will was not strong enough, he might never return to his normal form. Tiffany had completely lost control back there. It was only her love for Jay that had brought her back to reality. She might not be so lucky if it happened again...


    What am I going to do if Tiffany becomes an out-of-control vampire?


    At least with Dino, he had a clear view of the situation. He had betrayed them, attacked them, the only possible answer was to fight back until the threat was gone once and for all. But if one of his friends lost control, would he be able to take the appropriate action? He wasn''t sure if he could neutralize them without damage so he could use one of his mistletoe seeds. His stomach hurt just thinking about harming them.


    Tiffany doesn''t deserve this, none of us do.


    When Rafael arrived in sight of his house, he was revitalized by his run, but mentally disturbed. He hadn''t felt like this since Leonard''s death. This was not a good state of mind for a shaman. Problems could quickly pile up if one wasn''t stable. He''d have to find time for a quick meditation session during the day.


    "Hey Rafe," Ilona called out.


    She was waiting for him outside his house. It was not the first time that she had made this move, but curiously he did not care anymore. His problems with Ilona seemed far away now, he had other more important, and more immediate things to worry about.


    Her style had changed a lot during the summer. Before she was always dressed up, elegant, as if ready to go to a social event, or a photo shoot. But now she was dressed in black leather pants, and with a simple white shirt, no jewelry. Her eternal bun had disappeared, and her hair hung freely on her shoulders, letting see her beautiful blond curls. Moreover, the air around her was so hot that it was blurry.


    And of course, there was her right eye that would never open again.


    Rafael could see that what she had experienced with the priest, and during her trip to Indonesia, had affected her deeply. She had gained confidence in herself. That meant she was no longer trying to hide her weaknesses at all costs... and thus Rafael''s protective instincts inexorably drove him back to her.


    "Hi, aren''t you at the hospital?" asked Rafael as he stopped next to her.


    "No, Hippolyte and Borka are there, and the doctor said Tiffany and Jay would be able to leave this afternoon anyway."


    "That''s good news."


    Ilona nodded, then added, "I want to come with you to hunt Dino."


    "No, it''s too dangerous,¡± Rafael replied. ¡°You just bound your spirit, and we still don''t know what Dino''s after. I don''t want you to get hurt again¡ª"


    Ilona''s eyes glowed with anger. "I am not useless, nor a pretty doll to be kept under glass,. If you don''t let me come with you, I''ll go alone!"


    Rafael recoiled at this sudden outburst. Why didn''t she understand that he was saying this because he cared about her, and was afraid she would get hurt again? He would have agreed if she had simply explained how important it was to her. She didn''t need to be so aggressive¡­


    "Okay, you''re coming," Rafael said through clenched teeth. "I have an appointment with Inspector Martinez at nine to interview a journalist who might be able to tip us about Dino. It''s a long shot, but we need to explore every leads."


    "What about the owner of the Bodega?" asked Ilona.


    Rafael raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "I talked to Jazz," she justified herself. "He told me that Dino was scheming with him at the nightclub."


    "It''s more complicated," Rafael admitted. "I don''t have his home address, and he''s a city personality. He knows the mayor, the police commissioner... if we approach him directly, we''ll only reap more problems."


    Ilona nodded. "I trust you, you will find a solution."


    God, this girl keeps blowing hot and cold.


    Rafael didn''t know what to say. He mumbled a thank you, then quickly went home to change. He couldn''t show up in a tracksuit and bare feet to interrogate the journalist. Inspector Martinez would think he''d lost his mind. Their alliance was still fragile, and he didn''t want to jeopardize it.


    When he came out a few minutes later, Rafael caught Ilona playing with a lighter. A small flame appeared and disappeared while her fingers nervously operated the mechanism. What was she doing with it? She had never smoked.


    Seeing him, she quickly tucked the lighter into her pocket with an embarrassed smile.


    "Will you take me?" she asked.


    For a moment, Rafael wondered if the whole thing about chasing Dino was just an excuse to get on the motorcycle with him. A strategy to bring them back together. That thought made him feel bad. Ilona had changed, and her feelings towards Tiffany were sincere. He had seen it in her eye the day before. She wanted revenge as much as he did.


    And it would please her father too much if he pushed her away.


    He nodded at her, and she followed him to the garage, smiling. She grabbed the helmets, handed him his, and got with a smooth gesture on the bike he had just taken out. It had been a year since they had ridden together, and so much had happened... yet she had not lost her habits at all.


    Rafael got on the bike in turn, fastening his helmet, and Ilona''s arms immediately came around his chest. Her hands were burning. Rafael''s breathing quickened. His heart began to beat wildly. God, he was even more attracted by his ex than before. This trip was going to be a real torture.


    He started, and Ilona hugged him even tighter. Rafael had all the difficulty in the world to keep the bike upright. In a superhuman effort of will, he ignored the hot touch of Ilona''s breasts on his back, and took the road towards the meeting point. Was she aware of how close she was to him? Did she know how it was driving him nuts?


    By the time he reached the halfway point, Rafael had almost calmed down. He concentrated on driving, it helped him to ignore to some degree the presence of his ex, to keep under control the memory of their nights together that tried to resurface. But suddenly a car sped up to change lanes, and Rafael had to swerve. Ilona''s hands twitched against him, taking him back into a flood of emotions that extinguished all his thoughts and self-control.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Getting off the bike after parking was a relief he was not sure he wanted anymore. He felt scarlet, and hoped that Inspector Martinez would not mention it. Rafael wanted him to take him seriously, not for a horny teenager.


    He had actually no reason to worry because Diego wasn''t there to see them arrive. Rafael checked the address, then looked around. He recognized the inspector''s car down the street, and walked down to it so they could get started. Once he got closer, with Ilona in his wake, he saw that Diego Martinez was sleeping on his steering wheel.


    Rafael knocked hard on the window, which woke Diego up with a start. He looked like shit. His eyes were dark and his clothes were wrinkled, it looked like he hadn''t slept all night.


    The inspector opened the door with a confused look, and apologized: "Sorry, I have problems at home..."


    Rafael sympathized, but had too many problems himself to give time to the inspector''s.


    "Can we go now?" he asked.


    "Yes, of course. Let me just put on my bulletproof vest."


    Diego got out of his car, and opened the trunk to change. Rafael looked at Ilona, pensive, then asked the inspector:


    "Do you have any for us?"


    "No, I didn''t have time to go to the police station, and anyway the equipment is strictly controlled. You''ll let me go ahead. Everything should be fine."


    With Dino''s super speed, front or back is the same thing, Rafael thought. He would have to get that kind of protection. At least for Ilona, if she continued to want to follow him everywhere. On his side, he could transform his skin so that it became hard as wood. There were probably no bulletproof vests for sale on the Internet, but maybe on the Dark Web?


    "Let''s go," Diego said when he was ready.


    The three of them walked up to the journalist''s house, if you could call it a house. It was one of a series of tiny, attached, single-storey houses that would have been more deserving of the name apartments if they didn''t all have separate entrances. The architecture of cities was weird sometimes. Why didn''t they build high up to save space?


    Diego stopped for a moment at the door to tell them:


    "Let me talk as much as possible, I''m more used to conducting interrogations than you are. We don''t want to scare him, or give him too much information about what we already know."


    "Okay," Rafael replied laconically while Ilona remained silent.


    Inspector Martinez finally knocked on the door. Robert Dwayne came to open it, but his eyes widened as soon as he saw Rafael.


    "You, what are you doing here?" he shouted.


    Rafael recognized him too. That man with the cap who had come to the Association meeting was him, the journalist! And if he had come the day before, that meant he must have known Dino. He was about to use his powers to make him talk, but he restrained himself. The inspector had said not to frighten him. It was probably better to hang back, but if Diego took too long to act, he would step up.


    "Mr. Dwayne," said Inspector Diego Martinez, showing his police badge. "You are suspected of complicity with Dino Calder¨®n in an attempted murder. I would like to ask you a few questions."


    "What? No, that''s not possible!" stammered Robert Dwayne.


    "It''s all very serious, sir," Diego confirmed.


    "He tried to kill someone? But why?"


    "Bring us in, and we can clear this up," Diego said.


    Still in shock, the journalist stepped aside to let them through. After a short hallway, the entrance led directly into a small living room crowded with furniture with barely enough room to move around. Rafael, Ilona, and Diego sat on the couch, while Robert Dwayne settled into the armchair.


    "How do you know Dino Calder¨®n?" asked Diego.


    Robert Dwayne gasped, then answered automatically, "I met him at church. He helped me write several articles, and then he more or less became one of my informants. He was mostly interested in the bonus, which is not very Christian if you ask me, but everyone moves at their own pace toward our Lord."


    "Dino Calder¨®n seems to be moving away from him," Diego remarked.


    "Why did you come to the Association?" asked Rafael, impatient.


    Diego looked at him with surprise, it was true that he had not had time to share this information with him. However, the inspector quickly recovered, and turned his iron gaze on the journalist who was having a hard time.


    "It''s Dino''s fault," Robert Dwayne said in a panic. "He told me there was a good story to be written about a cult, that you were enrolling young people in unhealthy experiments. He was even convinced that you were doing real magic, and insisted on making it public. Of course, I soon realized that it was all nonsense... but he wouldn''t let it go. Whatever he did, It had nothing to do with me!"


    Real magic? Of course we do, Dino does it himself! He could have just shown him. What''s all this about?


    "He wanted you to go public with the existence of magic?" asked Diego, raising his eyebrows.


    "Yes, that''s right!" cried Robert Dwayne. "He said he was going to grab the water gun to provide me with irrefutable evidence, he was completely delusional."


    "And the owner of the Bodega, do you know him?" asked Ilona suddenly.


    The journalist hastened to say, "The nightclub? No, is he the one Dino tried to kill?"


    Ilona almost answered, but was interrupted by the vision of Diego silently shaking his head. Meanwhile, Robert Dwayne had realized something as he examined her face.


    "I know you too," he said. "I saw you at the Association. You''re the Delacroix girl who lost her eye in january."


    Ilona squinted her eyes suspiciously. She had done her best to remain anonymous, and hadn''t even gone to the trial. How did he know her?


    "He''s the journalist who interviewed me after Paulina''s trial," Rafael told her.


    "What?" cried Ilona. "The one who insinuated that you were sleeping with her?" She turned back to Robert Dwayne. "You bastard. Pervert!"


    Black smoke rose from the couch and filled the entire room.


    "What''s going on?" shouted Robert Dwaye, coughing like a maniac.


    "Calm down, Luna," Rafael said, putting his hand on his ex''s shoulder.


    "You don''t realize," she replied through clenched teeth. "Everyone read this rag, it destroyed your reputation. My dad hasn''t stopped talking to me about it all winter."


    Her father? Oh, oh...


    Diego had stood up holding his shirt in front of his nose. He shouted at Rafael:


    "Get her out of here!"


    Rafael forced Ilona to get up, and head for the exit. He had to call on his spiritual energy to strengthen his hands so they wouldn''t burn on contact. Behind them, the couch had caught fire, and Diego was desperately trying to put it out with a blanket. Robert Dwayne cowered in the corner of the room, frightened.


    Fortunately, Ilona managed to calm down once she was out in the open, and Diego to put out the fire. Robert Dwayne had followed them outside, but still seemed to be stunned. He kept repeating that he didn''t understand what had happened.


    Diego was exasperated. Apparently not wanting to linger here any longer, he asked to conclude the interview:


    "At which church did you meet Dino Calder¨®n?"


    Robert Dwayne looked up at him, wiping his nose, which was black with soot, in passing, and then answered:


    "At the Church of the Covenant. He''s a member of the congregation, as I am."


    This meant nothing to Rafael. There were few young people his age who were interested in religion, and even fewer among fantasy and magic enthusiasts. But Inspector Diego Martinez had frozen in place, white as a sheet.


    "Do you know about it?" asked Rafael.


    "Do I know the Church of the Covenant?" he growled. "They had brainwashed my wife, and destroyed my family!"

 34. Next steps

    A few minutes after leaving the journalist, Inspector Diego Martinez, Ilona and Rafael were sitting at a caf¨¦, reviewing together what they knew about the situation. Diego had ordered a black coffee, Ilona a spicy hot chocolate, and Rafael an infusion of Lime. Since he had bound the plant spirit, he only drank water or infusion. Even if the bottled one, or the one from the tap, always had a strange taste. He preferred the rainwater filtered through the soil. He couldn''t drink it accompagnied, though.


    "So," Ilona said, sipping her hot chocolate. "Dino work with the Church of the Covenant?"


    Rafael shook his head skeptically. "Maybe it''s just a coincidence, and he''s part of a completely different organization. Remember, he''s also dealing with the Bodega owner. It could be that he just went to the Church of the Covenant to get in touch with that journalist."


    "It''s possible," Diego admitted, playing with his cup. "In fact, before last night, I would have agreed with you. Except I did some research, and I found out that the Church of the Covenant was hiding a lot of secrets. It was involved in several unexplained disappearances, and part of the congregation is completely closed to the public. Not to mention that they have a foolproof, high-tech security system in their buildings."


    "Really?" asked Ilona curiously.


    "Video surveillance, intruder alarms, swipe card access control... that''s not the kind of equipment you''d normally find in a religious organization."


    "It''s true that it''s shady," Rafael said, "but why would they want to go public with the fact that we do magic at the Association?"


    "Maybe it''s a cult," Ilona remarked. "Fanatic Christians like the priest who killed Leonard."


    Rafael took a sip of his brew, then said thoughtfully. "That was different, the priest was half-crazy because of the spirit he had bound."


    "Still," Ilona replied with a shrug.


    Diego, who still hadn''t started drinking, stopped their conversation. "There''s no point in making assumptions, let''s try to summarize what we know. First, Dino wanted to steal the water gun to make the magic public. Second, he didn''t want to expose himself, and reveal his powers."


    "He was expecting a backlash against the Association," Ilona analyzed.


    "Elementary," nodded Diego. "And, third, he was undercover among you for several months. That means this was all part of a well-thought-out plan. There was premeditation."


    "But why?" asked Rafael. "We don''t hurt anyone by having our meetings, and when Dino joined us, we were still small. We had less than a dozen members!"


    "Members who can do magic," Diego said, his eyes shining.


    Rafael didn''t understand. "So what?"


    "I think you have a rival organization," Inspector Martinez revealed. "Maybe Dino Calder¨®n created it himself, or maybe someone else gave him a mission to destroy you."


    "To keep a monopoly on magic, that makes sense," Rafael said, widening his eyes. "I can see why your colleagues call you Sherlock, now."


    "How do we find this rival organization?" asked Ilona.


    Diego glanced at his newly vibrating phone, then replied, "All we can do is follow Dino''s trail. It leads us to the Church of the Covenant, and to the Bodega. If you ask me, the two should be linked."


    "I could go to mass tomorrow morning," Rafael offered, "snooping around a bit, seeing if I recognize any people, or if I sense that some of the faithful possess the spiritual energy characteristic of shamans."


    "I''ll go with you!" said Ilona at once.


    "I''ll follow the money trail," continued Inspector Diego Martinez. "Their security equipment is not donated. Either they received large donations or they have a hidden source of income, I''m going to call in a favor with the finance department and have them take a look."


    "I''m curious how the Church of the Covenant justifies these expenses," Rafael remarked.


    "A good point," Diego said. "I''ll keep that in mind; it can be used to put pressure on them if we need to question them later."


    The inspector''s phone vibrated again, and he excused himself:


    "I have to get home, the babysitter leaves in thirty minutes, and there''s no one to watch my girls. We stay in touch."


    With that, Diego drank his coffee and threw on his coat. He put a bill on the counter, then left the establishment to go to his car, leaving Ilona and Rafael alone.


    Rafael didn''t know what to say, he didn''t even know if he should say anything. On her part, Ilona didn''t seem to share his trouble, and was quietly drinking her chocolate as if the situation was completely normal, but they hadn''t been alone like that since they had broken up.


    After a moment, he finally asked:


    "How was Indonesia?"


    "It was amazing," Ilona replied, smiling at him. "It''s so different from home. Hotter, more humid, and more chaotic too. Here, you always have to worry about what other people think for everything, but over there they just do what they want."


    "As long as it doesn''t hurt anyone," Rafael muttered under his breath.


    "What?" asked Ilona, who hadn''t heard.


    "Nothing. Did you get to try any local specialties?"


    Ilona nodded. "I went to restaurants where they served typical dishes. I tried Nasi Uduk, it''s coconut rice, Nasi Goreng, I prefer the version with shrimp, and I also love their extra spicy Rendang Curry; but the best of their specialties is soccer!"


    "Soccer?" asked a surprised Rafael.


    "Sometimes the local kids play games with a flaming coconut. This is just crazy. Can you imagine that here? It would be banned in a heartbeat."


    "It couldn''t work here, anyway," Rafael remarked.


    "Why?" asked Ilona, questioningly.


    He answered with a chuckling smile. "It''s impossible to find any good coconuts!"


    Ilona burst out laughing, drawing the attention of the other customers. Rafael noticed that they couldn''t help but observe her blind eye with curiosity, or disgust, which made him sigh internally. Before, she was admired everywhere she went, and now... yet she acted as if nothing had happened. Her courage impressed him.


    Ilona''s laughter died down, and silence settled between them again. Rafael had finished his tea. He wondered if she was waiting for him to ask for the bill so they could leave, but a quick glance from her made him understand that she wasn''t. She was as embarrassed as he was, and wanted him to re-engage the conversation.


    "Didn''t your father say anything about you going to Indonesia by yourself?" he finally said.


    Why am I talking about this? I''m so stupid!


    "No," Ilona replied. "He''s much cooler now, and I was staying at the family hotel there so..."


    Rafael couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows, which Ilona noticed. She asked:


    "Did I say something I shouldn''t have?"


    "No, it''s just that..."


    Should I tell her? It''s her life, she deserves to know.


    But, if she gets mad at her dad, it could have serious consequences.


    "Rafe?" asked Ilona in a serious voice.


    Fuck, I have enough problems as it is.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Your father called me, and ordered me to push you away. He even threatened me. He doesn''t want us to see each other anymore."


    "He did what?" shouted Ilona angrily.


    A blast of hot air passed through the caf¨¦, rattling the kitchen door. The customers turned around again, this time with a disapproving look on their faces.


    "Stay calm," Rafael whispered eagerly. "You can''t set fire to this place too!"


    Ilona muttered through clenched teeth. "I thought he had changed, I really did. I''m not going to let him do it again."


    "Luna?" said Rafael.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay. I won''t lose control anymore," she reassured him.


    Rafael wasn''t sure he could trust her, but if he''d learned anything in the last few months, it was that saying it out loud only made things worse. New shamans needed confidence above all else, both to keep their minds in check and to control their powers. Without confidence, they quickly found themselves stuck in destructive patterns that could only lead to disaster.


    Ilona suddenly asked: "Do you want the two of us to go to the Bodega tonight? You know... to investigate Dino whereabouts."


    They had agreed to go on a date later, but she had apparently reconsidered. Talking about her father must have made her impatient. Rafael was tempted to say yes, although he would have preferred that she only wanted to spend time with him rather than trying to provoke his father as well.


    Screw this, I''m tired of thinking about the consequences. I''m always the only one doing it.


    "Okay, let''s do this. We might actually find out something Jazz missed. After all, he was there to dance, not investigate."


    Ilona flashed him a big smile. Rafael was happy to have accepted her proposal, but a part of him still wondered if it was a good idea. He also smiled at her anyway, and his gaze stopped on her blind eye with a mixture of pity and guilt. She could never go back to the way she was. Will they ever get past this?


    "Come on," Ilona said abruptly, getting up. "Let''s go to the hospital. Tiffany and Jay must be on their way out."


    "Good idea," Rafael nodded.


    She saw me looking at her eye, I should have been more careful.


    Half an hour later, after a motorcycle ride no less strenuous than the first, they had arrived. Tiffany and Jay were gathering their things in preparation for their outing. On the furniture were several bouquets of flowers, as well as a gourmet box with jams and candies.


    "The Association members chipped in to buy the flowers for us," Jay said in response to Rafael''s questioning look, "and the Omarov brothers brought them to us this morning. The box is from the nurses for Tiffany. They were devastated when Ilona told them what happened."


    "I told a redacted version of course," Ilona said.


    Rafael nodded, then asked Tiffany, "No complications, everything is fine?"


    "It''s itchy where I got hurt," she said with a grimace. "But otherwise, it''s like nothing happened!"


    Does she even remember her transformation?


    "By the way," Jay said. "Didn''t you have too much trouble yesterday, with the luck I took


    from you?"


    "I banged my knee three times, it still hurts," Ilona confessed. "And I burned my dinner."


    Rafael continued, "A water pipe burst at home, my room is half flooded, and the plumber can''t come until the middle of the week."


    "Ah uh," Jay replied, running a hand through his hair. "You don''t blame me, do you? It was an emergency case."


    "We know, don''t worry," Rafael reassured him, as Ilona nodded beside him.


    "Any news about Dino?" asked Jay, a fierce gleam in his eyes.


    "We''re exploring several leads, but nothing conclusive on his whereabouts," Rafael replied. "We''re going to the Bodega tonight, to see if we can find anything else. Do you want to come?"


    Tiffany spoke up, "No, I want to forget about it for now. We''re going to spend the evening at the apartment, catching up."


    Jay discreetly approached Rafael to slip into the hollow of his ear. "I''ll stay with her in case there''s any trouble, but tell me where to find Dino when you know. I want to kill that bastard!"


    I don''t know if this is a good idea, but I understand your feeling, my friend.


    <hr>


    Sunday night, Bodega nightclub.


    Ilona entered the main room with enthusiasm. They had arrived early enough to enjoy the opening show. It was the first time she had gone out with Rafael in a year, and she was determined to make the most of the situation.


    Following the other partygoers, she headed to the bar to order, Rafael in tow. Ilona waved to the bartender, and said:


    "Two vodka cokes, please."


    "I don''t think so," Rafael stopped her, "No alcohol in your condition."


    "Do you think I''m pregnant or something?"


    He didn''t let it bother him. "Have you ever seen a drunk shaman? Giving up control of his mind to his spirit? I guarantee you it''s not a pretty sight."


    Rafael turned to the bartender, and said in a firm voice, "Two simple cokes."


    Ilona pouted, but the truth was that she was happy to be with him, and with his confidence in deciding for both of them. Rafael had always been more manly than the others. If all went well, they could get closer to each other tonight. She just had to keep the other girls at bay.


    They took their Cokes, and went to sit among the crowd. The show was about to start.


    Suddenly, rays of light shot out in all directions, and loud electro music was heard, giving the room a psychedelic dimension. Shadows came on stage, dancing energetically in a synchronized way. Then, lights came out of the dancers themselves. They were wearing LED corsets.


    It''s a bit kitsch...


    Ilona turned her head towards Rafael, but in the dark she couldn''t see his expression. Her attention then returned to the show. After a few minutes of dancing, the LED corset dancers withdrew to make room for three others who began to do the Hula Hoop in the middle of colored lights.


    This is boring. Do they realize how ridiculous they look?


    It doesn''t matter. After the show, I would be able to dance with Rafael.


    Ilona waited patiently for the dancers to finish, but there was one more performance after that. A man came on stage with a torch, while two women juggled with flaming bolas right behind him.


    Ahh, this is much more interesting!


    Ilona stepped forward to get a better look. The arabesques drawn by the flaming bolas fascinated her. It was as if fire had come to life, and became a bird.


    Suddenly, the man took a step forward, put the torch in front of his mouth, and spat out a huge tongue of fire towards the ceiling. Ilona was startled, her eyes wide open. He did it again, an even bigger one. She couldn''t take her eyes off the scene, stunned, the trails of fire printed on her retina.


    I want to do that too.


    Ilona took a deep breath, threw her head back, then she blew with all her might.


    And all hell broke loose.

 35. Infiltration

    Monday morning, 7:30 am, in front of the Church of the Covenant buildings.


    It was Rafael''s first time in this neighborhood, as it was on the other side of town from his home. Here, the ochre-colored social buildings stretched as far as the eye could see, between them was small shopping and activity centers that were surely the only places of leisure in the area. The foreign environment, and the looks that some passers-by were giving him, made him feel out of place, but it was probably just an impression due to his disguise.


    For the occasion, Rafael wore false glasses and a false moustache. Dino probably wouldn''t be there, but he didn''t want to risk being recognized by someone else. If the Church of the Covenant was indeed a rival organization, its members had to know his face. That''s also why he didn''t take his motorcycle, and came by bus instead.


    A part of him regretted that Ilona had not come with him. His disguise would have made her howl with laughter, and they would have spent the whole way bantering, but, with the events of the day before, he really couldn''t afford to bring her. She was still too unstable.


    Rafael headed for the ceremonial area of the Church of the Covenant. About a dozen people were gathered in front of the building, waiting for the mass to begin. He stood back a little and took advantage of the wait to examine them all one by one. They were mostly women in their thirties, but there were also some younger ones, and a few men. They seemed normal... except for the fact that they had gotten up so early on a Monday morning to go to mass.


    The doors opened, and everyone went inside. The ceiling was much lower than a real church, but the rest was similar: the rows of chairs in front of the altar where a censer was burning, the raised pulpit from which the priest would give his homily, the stone baptismal font at the back of the room, and there was even a small organ on the side.


    Rafael took a seat in one of the middle rows, just behind a group of rather large women who should hide him. He nervously ran a hand over his moustache to make sure it was stuck, and pulled his glasses up over his nose, which reminded him when Leonard did it. The ceremony was about to begin.


    An emaciated old man came to sit down near him, and Rafael could not help but wrinkle his nose at the smell. He hesitated to get up and sit in a chair farther away when everyone suddenly stood up, carried by an invisible signal. He hurried to do the same, only to find that his neighbors had opened a small booklet in front of them. He did not have it.


    He felt that everyone could see that he was an impostor.


    Music rang out, and it was only then that he noticed that an organist in black had taken up residence in front of the musical instrument. The faithful immediately began to sing a hymn to the glory of God. Rafael tried to open and close his mouth in rhythm, but he felt ridiculous, and he didn''t even have that famous booklet to pretend to read. What a great spy he was.


    Fortunately, the opening song lasted only a few minutes, and after a beautiful musical finale, everyone sat down again. Rafael was relieved, but was beginning to think that he shouldn''t be here. Even if a secret organization existed within the Church of the Covenant, its members would not go to a public mass, let alone Dino with his injury!


    Just then, the priest entered the church. Rafael almost jumped, it was him, it was the priest Gregory Cordier! But at second glance, he wasn''t so sure. The man was clean-shaven, wearing a large black robe and a biretta on his head. Moreover, Rafael could not feel the mistletoe seed that he had implanted in his arm. He must have made a mistake. Maybe it was a member of his family or something?


    Yet a part of him could not shake off a strange feeling of unease, and it only grew when the priest spoke: it was the same voice he knew.


    "My brothers, my sisters, welcome. I am delighted to see so many of you here today to receive the Lord''s blessing. Jesus Christ died for our sake, and the Church of the Covenant offers you divine union with him."


    Everyone repeated the last sentence before Rafael could realize what was happening.


    "The world is divided, contaminated by discord," the priest continued. "What we need is to unite across the differences. We need to forget what separates us like borders, politics, race, gender... and all unite in the Covenant with our Lord."


    Everyone intoned, "We will gather with our Lord."


    The priest nodded, scanned the congregation with his eyes, then said in a loud voice. "Discord causes many problems in the world. War is present on every continent, and we can only pray for our brothers and sisters who must suffer this scourge. But here, in our city, we can do more than pray. We can act to spread love!"


    People began whispering among themselves, seemingly excited by the prospect. Meanwhile, Rafael was quietly circulating his spiritual energy to check for the mistletoe seed. But, no matter how hard he concentrated, there was not a trace of it. Yet it was Gregory Cordier, it was not possible otherwise. He tried to hide it, but Rafael could feel that aura of light around him.


    "God has revealed to me a source of discord here, a few steps from our congregation. They call themselves the Association, a devil''s cult worshipping fallen angel Rafael who betrayed God like Lucifer in his time. Around him have gathered many demons seduced by his perverse promises of magical powers, and they stand there, hidden among us. Plotting hellish plans to keep us from the love of Jesus."


    Murmurs of anger ran through the assembly as Rafael consolidated his conviction that it was indeed the priest he knew. He must have found a way to get rid of his parasitic seed. Hell, if he knew how.


    "I spoke with the mayor, and he refuses to involve the police. He tolerates the devil''s cult just as he tolerates the drug trade in Little Maghreb, allowing the demons to poison the bodies as well as the minds of our children."


    "What can we do?" shouted a woman in the audience.


    "Don''t worry," the priest replied, throwing back the flaps of his habit. "God is with us, God offers us his miracles. Look! He gave me my arm back."


    What? What is he talking about?


    Unlike Rafael, the congregation seemed to be in awe, eagerly awaiting the rest of the priest''s speech.


    I should get out of here as soon as possible, every second that passes increases the risk that he spots me.


    The priest spoke again. "Gathered with our Lord, we are also capable of miracles. Let us take our children to catechism, let us denounce the Association to the schools and newspapers, let us offer our donations to the Covenant mission that fights against heresy. I know I can count on your involvement and generosity."


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    The congregation shouted "Alleluia" several times, and then stood up again to sing. Rafael took advantage of this moment to slip away in the direction of the doors, and leave the church. He did not see the priest''s gaze on him as he passed behind the last row, nor the evil gleam in his eyes as he chanted the sacred songs.


    Outside, Rafael didn''t leave right away. He preferred to lie in ambush on the corner to watch the exit of the mass. With a little luck, he would be able to follow the priest, and get new clues about the Church of the Covenant. He hoped he wouldn''t go by car, as there was no way to find a cab easily this far from the city center.


    The wait was endless. He must have underestimated the length of a mass, or maybe it was his impatience that made him find the time so long. Finally, the faithful came out, and after greeting each other, they went their separate ways. This moment of shared spirituality had undoubtedly energized them for their workday, but it had only stressed Rafael.


    He had to wait fifteen more minutes before the priest came out of the church, still in his ceremonial clothes. It wasn''t difficult to follow him, since he only walked a few meters before entering the convent. Rafael was stuck, he had no way to enter, and if he got too close, he would be spotted.


    Not wanting to leave with so little information, he decided to walk around the neighborhood, to see if there was perhaps a back door through which it would be possible to enter. After a quick tour, he found that there were indeed other doors, but they were made of metal and locked.


    When Rafael went back to the bus stop, he made an unexpected discovery. On the corner, only a few meters from the convent, was Dino''s car. It was impossible to confuse it with the red lightning bolts on the side and the fins on the trunk.


    So it was true. The priest and Dino were part of a rival organization within the Church of the Covenant. His mistletoe seed had not disappeared by accident, someone had helped the priest in some way. And they wanted to destroy the Association in order to have a magic monopoly in the city. Rafael could only imagine what they would do with that power. He shuddered. His uncle was right, magic was turning society upside down. They were already close to civil war.


    The bus arrived, and Rafael climbed inside, his mind in full activity. He would have liked to resolve the situation peacefully, but it seemed impossible. The priest had already shown his hostility and violence several times, Dino had not killed Tiffany, but it was just as if he did it. He could not know that she could heal herself. And the other members of the Church of the Covenant had to be of the same ilk.


    No, there is only one solution. Strike fast and hard, to annihilate them.


    It was a difficult decision because he could not foresee how it would turn out. His companions would be in danger, civilians would undoubtedly be caught in the crossfire of the magical battles, not to mention the bad publicity the Association would inevitably get from the authorities. Rafael ran a hand over his face. He wished he had another solution, but all other paths seemed to lead only to disaster. They couldn''t wait to be attacked again without doing anything!


    His phone rang. It was Inspector Diego Martinez. Rafael picked up:


    "Hello?"


    "Hello," Diego answered. "How did the mass go, any discoveries?"


    "Yes, actually, the priest Gregory Cordier gave a sermon, and I found Dino''s car near the convent."


    "What?!"


    "And that''s not all," Rafael continued. "The priest freed himself from my magical restraints. He has regained his powers."


    "That explains why the Church of the Covenant was targeting the Association," Diego said. "They must want to purify the city or something."


    "I''m afraid so," Rafael replied, "The priest is calling us the devil''s cult, and inciting the congregation''s followers to act against us."


    There was a long silence between the two of them, which Diego finally broke: "I haven''t found much on my end, but Vicente Calder¨®n is the biggest financial donor to the Church of the Covenant. He''s Dino''s brother. There''s definitely something fishy going on. Unfortunately, the finance department says that it will take several months to get approval to search their accounts further. Plus, it''s always politically complicated to go after a religious congregation. I''m sorry, but the police won''t be able to help you."


    "I wasn''t counting on it anyway," Rafael replied, "Thank you, you''ve already done a lot, we''ll take care of the rest on our own."


    "Wait!" cried Diego as Rafael was about to hang up. "I want to be part of your plans."


    Rafael was surprised. To him, Diego represented law enforcement. He would have expected the inspector to arrest them rather than wanting to participate. They had already flirted with the limits of legality several times, but this was something else. The Inspector would be entirely compromised with no way back if he followed through.


    "Are you sure?" Rafael asked. "You know we''ll have to storm the convent. You risk getting fired, even put in jail, and that''s only if you survive the attack. You don''t have magic powers, remember!"


    Diego growled, "They''re the real cult. I have to do something. They brainwashed my wife, and made her abandon me, abandon our daughters! I want them all in jail, but since that''s not possible... let''s take more drastic measures."


    This is personal. I understand now.


    "Okay, I''ll hold a meeting with the others to explain the situation, and prepare our battle plan. I''ll send you the info."


    "Thanks," Diego said. "I''ll make it up to you. And I never told you, but I''m sorry for the way we met. I should have done more to protect your uncle."


    Thinking about it was still painful for Rafael, he preferred not to stir up those old memories to better focus on the task at hand. He knew that the right thing to do was to answer the Inspector that it was okay, and that he didn''t blame him... yet he couldn''t bring himself to do it.


    The silence stretched.


    "By the way," Diego resumed after a moment. "Has your friend got any news about the Bodega?"


    Rafael gave a little cough of embarrassment. "I went there yesterday, but I didn''t find out anything, and I don''t think we will be able to before a while."


    "Why? What happened?"


    "Ilona set the building on fire, and the nightclub is closed for several weeks for repairs. But rest assured, no one was hurt."


    Diego didn''t answer right away, but he was still there, Rafael could hear him breathing into the receiver. Finally, the Inspector said in a tired voice:


    "Let''s pretend you didn''t tell me anything, shall we?"

 36. Finding Alek

    The second thing that worried him was whether he could kill the priest in cold blood. He knew there was no other way, yet he wasn''t sure he could do it. Jay didn''t seem to have that many questions about Dino¡­ He was all about revenge and protecting Tiffany. Why couldn''t he have the same mindset? Was it because resorting to violence made him feel like he was betraying his uncle''s values?


    Rafael let out a long sigh, he would have to find a way to deal with this on the fly, but with the help of others everything should be fine. He was not alone like last time, and some of the members of the Association were crazy powerful. Ilona for one. She had a hell of a time controlling her spirit, but her destructive power could be counted on.


    He should have one of the Alchemist''s serenity ointments on him at all times. Ilona had recovered quickly at the nightclub, but that might not always be the case, and there was a good chance that one of the shamans would lose control of his spirit during the assault on the convent. Either one of the Association or of the Curch of the Covenant.


    Besides, the Alchemist may have time to make marigold ointments to use as first aid. In synergy with Tiffany''s powers, this should allow them to heal any wounds they would receive during the battle.


    I also need to buy a new batch of pepper spray.


    Rafael had a lot to do in a very short time. It didn''t matter if the priest had spotted him at mass or not. He and Dino knew each other, which meant Rafael was already in his sights. He found himself wishing he had killed the priest the first time. Everything would have been easier... but Inspector Diego Martinez didn''t give him the opportunity to do it then. He would have ended up in jail like Paulina...


    Rafael shook his head to regain his composure, then sat down on his bed. There, he took out his cell phone to warn the others that he was organizing an Association meeting on Wednesday night. He would have liked it to go faster, but he had to prepare what he was going to tell them. How did you announce to people that psychopaths had targeted them?


    Suddenly, Rafael looked up, caught by a sudden realization. He hurriedly connected to his plant spirit, and the surrounding plants, to perform a spiritual scan of his house and the entire neighborhood. Nothing. He sighed with relief, the priest was not there. He had to remember that he could turn invisible and strike at any time. Rafael had won the previous battle, which was probably why the priest had taken a less direct approach to getting rid of him, but there was no guarantee that it would continue that way. Especially with Dino''s failure.


    Now that the meeting was scheduled, Rafael could go to Alek. The old man was the best advisor in this kind of situation, and, if half the stories he told were true, a true badass on the field. Thanks to his death spirit, Alek had grown much stronger since the beginning of the year. The nurses could hardly believe that it was the same sickly old man that they had been caring for.


    Rafael was convinced that his mentor was capable of wiping the floor with the priest... and he would surely agree to help him do it. He always complained about being bored at the nursing home. Besides, it had been ten days since Rafael had gone to bring him treats, and he was probably getting impatient.


    Reassured that Alek would attack the convent with them, Rafael put away his fake glasses and mustache, then prepared to leave. He also took out the disruption stick that he had used against the priest, well decided to keep it on him until this whole mess was finished. He would have to plan something against Dino''s powers too, but he might be even harder to approach than the priest. A stick probably won''t do.


    Taking his motorcycle, he left for the nursing home. A few kilometers and a short stop at the supermarket later, he was there, and was walking briskly towards the entrance. Sarah was at the reception desk. She greeted him with a grimace instead of her usual smile.


    "Hi, is something wrong?" asked Rafael.


    "Alek Dimavski is gone."


    Rafael slowed his stride, stopping near the desk. "What do you mean he''s gone?"


    "Well, his staying contract was only paid for a year. When we asked him to schedule a renewal, he said he was tired of this house full of dying people, and wanted a change of scenery. We tried to hold him back, but he escaped during the night."


    Rafael ran his hand over his face, distressed. The old man knows how to choose his moment for sure.


    "Why didn''t you call me?" he asked.


    Sarah looked him squarely in the face. "I would have, but I don''t have your number. You never called me..."


    It was true. He had never even sent her a message. Convinced that she had only given him her number because of his leaking aura. Was he wrong? His gaze lingered on her body, and he noticed again how beautiful her bleached hair was. Maybe he should have been a little nicer with her.


    "Sorry, that was rude of me," he admitted.


    "Hmph, it''s okay. It''s kind of my fault...I''m not usually this aggressive. But you should have at least registered it in the system! I tried to call Alek''s two contacts Leonard Duprat and Paulina Stone several times, but I got no answer. I was very annoyed. If you hadn''t come in today, I probably would have called the police."


    Just the thought of the police chasing Alek almost made Rafael burst out laughing. He''d have them pissing in their pants in no time.


    But in retrospect, there was nothing funny about it. His uncle had pledged to support Alek, and he, instead of continuing his work, had only used him to gain stronger magical powers. He felt a little ridiculous now, with his treats in his bag, and Alek out on the loose. How was he going to find him? He didn''t even have a phone.


    "Did he leave an address or something?"


    "We''re not really allowed to go through residents'' things without a manager or a guardian so I don''t know, but, now you''re here, we can go look in his room if you want."


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.Rafael nodded, and Sarah abandoned the office for a few moments to accompany him. They walked the halls in silence, a strange tension between them. The age difference intimidated Rafael a little, he felt that she should not have been interested in him... However, she was not affected by his aura, he had verified it several times already, and it had been months since he had had any control problems anyway.


    They arrived quickly in Alek''s room. It was in its usual state, as if he was going to come back any minute, but, according to Sarah, he had been missing for three days, and after his statement about a change of scenery¡­


    Rafael opened the cupboards, looking everywhere in the hope of finding a clue. He didn''t have much luck. Alek''s clothes were still there, but they were just old rags given to him by the social services. His books were neatly arranged in the library, except that Rafael knew he had already read them several times.


    The enchanted wood was the only thing he really cared about.


    He went to the chest of drawers to open the bottom one. A horrible smell greeted him. The old shaman kept several pairs of dirty socks there to discourage people from rummaging around. Rafael forced himself to ignore the stench that brought tears to his eyes, and felt around the bottom of the drawer. Nothing. Alek had taken away the enchanted wood and the engraving pen.


    "Do you know how he left?" asked Rafael to Sarah, who was rummaging around on her side.


    She shook her head. "No, I called the cab company to see if they picked anyone up from the nursing home that night, but they say no. It looks like he left on foot, but on the street, at his age..."


    The thugs have a lot to worry about.


    And so do I if I have to attack the Church of the Covenant convent without him. He could have left me a letter with a way to contact him at least. The old man really doesn''t give a fuck.


    Rafael''s phone rang. It was Ilona. He sighed, she was supposed to be meditating all day, what was it now? He glanced at Sarah who was still searching Alek''s room, and decided to answer it anyway. Ilona probably just wanted to apologize for what had happened at the nightclub.


    "Hey, Ilona, I wasn''t expecting to hear from you today."


    "I know, I know," she said. "I should be meditating. I was doing it before, but my father called... We had a fight, and, now, it''s impossible to get me back in the right frame of mind. It''s a mess in my head."


    "What did he want," Rafael asked as he sat down on the bed.


    "The usual stuff," Ilona replied in a falsely confident voice. "Telling me I''m not good enough to be a Delacroix, and forbidding me to see you again or menacing to disinherit me..."


    She was doing her best to control herself, but Rafael knew her well enough to know that she was close to tears. He wished he could hugged her and comforted her. On the phone, though, he wasn''t sure what to say to her, especially with Sarah listening.


    "It''ll be fine," he finally said, knowing it wouldn''t be.


    "That''s not all," Ilona continued. "I don''t know how, but he found out we were both at the Bodega yesterday, and about the incident."


    "He knows that¡ª"


    "No, no, he doesn''t know it was my fault, thankfully."


    Rafael sighed. This thing with Ilona''s father was bound to blow up at some point. Oddly enough, this problem worried him more than the threat of the Church of the Covenant. The priest and Dino were bad people who deserved to be eliminated, that much was clear, but Florent Delacroix was doing all this out of genuine concern for his daughter. Rafael didn''t know what to do with someone who refused to see that his good intentions were hurting others.


    "Did you find any clues at the mass?" asked Ilona.


    "Yes, I''ll tell you on Wednesday," answered Rafael succintly.


    "Okay, sorry again for yesterday..."


    "That''s okay," he said, eager to hang up. "I''ll see you later."


    Rafael tucked the phone back into his pocket, trying to get his mind back to more immediate concerns. Finding Alek for example. It was then that Sarah asked:


    "Was that your girlfriend?"


    "Uh, no," Rafael replied, unsettled. "She''s my ex... but that reminds me. Didn''t Alek have some kind of lover among the residents? A woman with curly hair and gold-rimmed glasses."


    "Ah, Mrs. Lewis, it''s true they were together a lot, maybe he told her where he planned to go!"


    "Let''s go see her," Rafael decided.


    They walked out of Alek''s room, and Sarah guided Rafael to a part of the nursing home he didn''t know: the library. In reality, it was more like a small living room because there were almost no books. Only two half-filled shelves, and the books were over the hill. Anyway, most of the old people who were there were reading the newspaper. Mrs. Lewis, whom Rafael had met several months earlier, was busy doing the crossword puzzle in a celebrity magazine.


    Sarah called to her in a soft voice: "Mrs. Lewis, how are you? We''d like to talk to you about Alek Dimavski, do you know where he is?"


    The old woman put down her magazine with a grimace that brought out all her wrinkles.


    "Don''t tell me about that traitor. After all this time together, he abandoned me like I was a dirty old sock. He should have taken me with him instead of leaving me in this hellhole!"


    Sarah gasped at Mrs. Lewis'' resentment. Rafael took the opportunity to ask:


    "Do you know where he is?"


    "No, and if you find him, tell him never to come back. I''m too old to accept being treated like this."


    "Ma''am, please this is very important," Rafael said, "Do you remember anything he told you that might help us?"


    "Hmph, nothing at all. The other day he said he was going to need money, but other than that..."


    Indeed, that''s not very helpful.


    "Maybe he''s looking for money to pay us to renew his contract," assumed Sarah.


    Ah! I don''t think so!


    "Is that why he left?" asked Mrs. Lewis thoughtfully. "He didn''t have the money to pay for the nursing home?"


    Sarah replied, "Yes, I''m sure we''ll hear from him soon. He didn''t abandon you!"


    "Still, he should have warned me," Mrs. Lewis grumbled as she returned to her crossword puzzle. "He''ll have to work hard to make up for it."


    Sarah and Rapahel''s eyes met, and she shrugged with a comical pout. Rafael couldn''t hold back a smile. What a heartbreaker, this Alek. Maybe he should learn from him. Sarah had shown more than a little interest, and he had been alone for so long...


    As they both walked back down to the front desk, Rafael gathered his courage, and asked:


    "Are you doing anything tonight?"

 37. Take over

    Two days before, Little Maghreb neighborhood.


    Isaac was riding his bike in the street, between the tall apartment buildings and the vacant lot. He was practicing balancing without using his hands. It wasn''t easy. Technically he was on lookout for the gang, but no police cars had been in the neighborhood since the election, so he had time to enjoy himself.


    Isaac had just turned around at the end of the street when he saw the old man. He was so wrinkled that it was hard to make out his facial features, and he had almost no hair left. He walked up the vacant lot with that slow gait that very old people have. An atmosphere of ancientness had descended upon Issac just by looking at him, and even though he was only ten years old, he had the impression of having lived many lives.


    Isaac was as if hypnotized. He stood still, watching the old man''s strange advance. What was he doing there? You didn''t see many white people in the neighborhood, especially over thirty. Except for the cops, of course.


    After what seemed like an infinite amount of time, the old man entered the vacant lot through the hole in the fence. It was like an electric shock for Isaac. He had not given the signal! He dropped his bike, and ran toward the hole at full speed, but it was too late. The gang members had already seen the old man. Rachid was going to yell at him for sure. Damn it!


    As Isaac passed the fence, he saw that several guys had their knives out. It didn''t look good. Why did they always have to do this? They must have known it would bring the cops back to the neighborhood. And his mother was going to forbid him to leave the apartment for several weeks again...


    The old man seemed completely unaware of the situation he was in. He looked at Rachid, then gave him a toothless smile, as if he had recognized him as the leader, and approved of the gang''s behavior. He said with an accent so thick you could cut it with a knife:


    "Hello, I''m looking for a place to sleep, and a way to make money. I''m sure resourceful young people like you can help an elder."


    What? How did he survive so long? He must be sick, and out of his mind like my uncle Max.


    The gang members burst out laughing, and Kalil joked:


    "We know a lot of ways to make money, have you tried making porn on the internet?"


    The old man looked at him with an interested look. "No, how does it work?"


    The others laughed even louder, but Isaac noticed that they hadn''t dropped their knives, and that Rachid was looking at the old man defiantly. What did he think? That he was an undercover cop or something. It was absurd. Yet Isaac cautiously stayed away. He recognized the signs, there was going to be violence.


    As if to prove him right, Kalil approached the old man, brandishing his knife.


    "It''s very simple," he said. "All you have to do is bend over, and I''ll stick you in the ass."


    The old man burst out laughing in turn, then suddenly his eyes began to glow with an unhealthy glint. Rachid immediately pulled out the gun he kept in the back of his pants, but too late.


    It was like a flash in Isaac''s head. He felt faint, and collapsed to the floor, vomiting his breakfast. He couldn''t see anything, he couldn''t hear anything. His body began to shake uncontrollably.


    I''m going to die.


    A warm liquid flowed down his thigh as his bladder emptied.


    Aman tanrim, I''m going to die.


    Mommy, help me!


    But, inconceivable as it may seem, he did not die. Seconds later, he even managed to open his eyes. There was vomit all over his shirt, as well as blood. Isaac put his hand to his face and saw that he was bleeding from his nose. Clumsily plugging his nostril with his finger, he stood up.


    He was looking at a sight he would never forget in his life. All the members of the gang were lying on the ground in their piss. Only Rachid was still standing, motionless, his gun in his outstretched hand. The old man was right in front of him, he just had to shoot! But he was shaking with his whole body, and Isaac could hear him say:


    "I beg you, don''t hurt me. I beg you."


    Is it really Rachid? No way! He is not afraid of anything. One day, he even spit in the face of a policeman!


    Yet Rachid was so afraid of the old man that he couldn''t even find the strength to pull the trigger. Isaac crouched down, taking refuge behind an old barrel and some pallets that were near the fence. His heart was pounding, and his head was still hurting. He didn''t understand what was going on.


    "Arrogant, uneducated people," the old man growled, not caring that the gun barrel was still pointed at him. "The wilderness would have given you wisdom, but growing up in this city has made you weak. Such a pity."


    The old man walked over to Rachid, then tapped his shoulder with compassion. The young man''s eyes immediately rolled back in their sockets, and he collapsed to the ground, unconscious. The vacant lot looked like the remains of a battlefield.


    "Come here, boy!" said the old man in Isaac''s direction, as if he could see through the wooden pallet.


    Driven by an invisible force, his throat so dry it hurt, Isaac emerged from his hiding place. As soon as his eyes fell on the old man, something in him awakened, a primal part that wanted to howl at death. He gritted his teeth with all his might to hold back.


    "Ahah, don''t worry," the old man said with his toothless smile. "I won''t eat you."


    Isaac swallowed loudly, then asked in a small voice, "Are they dead?"


    "Who? Them? No, they''re just taking a nap."


    "Are you a mummy?" he asked again, more boldly.


    "What''s a mummy?" the old man asked in return, tilting his head in curiosity.


    "It''s a dead guy that the Egyptians wrapped in strips so that he would have eternal life, I saw it on TV the other day."


    The old man frowned for a moment, as if the question deserved deep reflection. Then he answered:


    "I don''t have any strips."


    "That''s true," Isaac admitted.


    "Do you know where I can find a place to sleep and some money?" the old man asked again.


    "Uh, there''s the homeless shelter," Isaac replied even though he was on the verge of an aneurysm imagining the old man there. "And about the money..."


    He hesitated, the answer was obvious, but it posed a case of conscience for him. In the neighborhood, the gang was the law, and from a young age, Isaac had learned not to disturb their business. It was rule zero when it came to surviving to adulthood. Before today, he had never thought of questioning it, but this time...


    "Well?" the old man said impatiently, squinting his eyes.


    He made up his mind. After all, he wasn''t revealing more than everyone knew.


    "Rachid and the others must have some cash, and, if that''s not enough for you, you can resell the drugs they''re hiding in the scrap heap over there."


    "Hmm," said the old man, thoughtfully. "You''re saying I can make money selling drugs?"


    How could he not know that?


    "Yes sir, lots of money, the gang is very powerful and very rich. It controls the whole neighborhood."


    "Interesting, what is the name of this organization?"


    "The Ring, sir," said Isaac, who was beginning to feel a little better. The old man didn''t seem so scary anymore. There was even something fragile about him... No, he shook his head. It was all an illusion. The lifeless bodies of Rachid and the others were there to testify to that.


    "I see you are well brought up," said the old man with satisfaction.


    "Yes sir, my mother always told me to respect my elders."


    But I probably don''t do it as much as I should.


    The old man nodded, his eyes shining. "A fine woman, I''d like to meet her."


    Isaac shivered without knowing why. Some of the irrationnal fear he had been feeling earlier had returned. He repressed it, and answered politely.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Yes sir."


    "Now take me to the headquarters of The Ring."


    "Sir?"


    "Are you having trouble hearing?"


    "No sir, don''t you want to take Rachid''s cash?"


    "Who''s got time for these little fish?" replied the old man with his toothless smile. "There''s better game to hunt."


    With no way out, feeling like he had been taken as a hostage, Isaac began to guide the old man. He wondered if he had made a huge mistake. He had thought the old man would just steal the money and drugs before leaving, but apparently he had something else in mind.


    Something he had thought impossible all his life.


    A part of him was so excited that he couldn''t feel the fear anymore.


    <hr>


    Whistling happily, Alek followed the kid he met through the neighborhood. It was a beautiful day, the sun was shining in the sky, and the birds were singing. It had been so long since he had been out that he was on cloud nine, he could even shrug off the hellish heat. There were no such temperatures in Siberia. It wasn''t natural.


    Two girls in their early twenties were walking across the street, their shorts molding their buttocks, exposing the entire length of their legs, and their tops not even covering their bellies. Yes, he should have gotten the hell out of the nursing home months ago. He couldn''t spend all his time holding hands with Leonard''s nephew. His debt was largely paid.


    Now he had another, bloodier one to settle.


    "By the way," he asked. "Why are you all dark-skinned around here?"


    The kid frowned before answering, embarrassed, "It''s because our ancestors came from Africa."


    "Ahhh, you''re expats, like me."


    There were so many things he didn''t know, so many new things to discover. He felt like a kid on a new playground. It was so much fun. He would love to take a ride under the sheets with one of these women, their beauty was terribly exotic.


    "It''s a crumbling building on the next street over," the kid said, stopping abruptly. "If we keep going like this, we''ll get spotted by the lookouts."


    Ah yes, that Ring organization. A good start.


    "Wait for me here, I''ll go alone,¡± Alek said.


    It would be a waste to lose such a good little guide.


    <hr>


    Isaac had been waiting for almost an hour in front of the butcher shop. The curious glances of the owner had long since turned into looks of distrust. He expected him to come out and yell at him at any moment now, but the old man had told him to wait there, and he didn''t dare disobey. The only good thing is that his pants were almost dry now.


    He didn''t know what the old man was doing at The Ring''s headquarters. He wasn''t going to rob them, was he? Sure, he didn''t look like a thief with... well, with his age, but that wouldn''t help him get near the drugs. It was under guard at all times. Same thing with the cash.


    Finally, what had to happen happened. The butcher came out of the store, and walked towards him with a threatening look. Isaac was about to run away, he had learned the hard way that there was no point in arguing in such cases. But the butcher stopped a few steps away from him, white as a sheet, and hurried back.


    Shit, I''ve let my attention wander.


    A gigantic shadow covered Isaac who didn''t dare to turn around. A hand came down on his shoulder and forced him to do so. In front of him was a two-meter tall giant with arms as wide as tree trunks. Isaac was completely trapped. What had happened? Why hadn''t the old man returned?


    The giant looked at him in silence for a long time.


    He''s muscular, but his weight would surely slow him down, I might have a chance if I...


    "The boss says you can come now," the giant said in a respectful tone.


    "The boss?" asked Isaac. How did he know him?


    "The new boss," specified the giant.


    Then, after a while, he added:


    "Sorry about your brother, he was cool."


    Isaac froze, a flash of pain shooting through his chest. He should have suspected that the giant knew him. Obviously, he worked at headquarters. He closed his eyes for a moment to suppress his tears, pushed all memories about his brother deep inside, and said in a neutral tone:


    "I''ll follow you."


    They walked up the street, then entered the building. The sentries watched him pass with a mixture of curiosity and nervousness. What had happened in there? An electric shock went through his numb brain, and it was only then that he realized. The new boss? The old man certainly hadn''t¡ª


    "He''s in the big room with the others," the giant said, interrupting his thoughts.


    "Okay," replied Isaac, who had decided to go with the flow.


    "I don''t know how you know him, or what you''re up to with him," the giant continued. "The guys and I are just trying to stay on his good side, you know. Whatever he wants, try not to piss him off."


    Isaac nodded, that was his plan. That old man was just too scary.


    Reassured, the giant pushed open the door, and guided him inside. The old man was sitting in a chair in the middle of the room, like a king on his throne. Three members of the gang surrounded him, and were engaged in an animated conversation with him. Isaac and the giant approached. A draught brought the smell of blood to their nostrils. Isaac turned his head. In the corner of the room, four bodies were piled up. Freshly killed gang members. He swallowed nervously.


    "Don''t worry, sir,¡± said someone. ¡°The few casualties you caused to our team will not prevent us from maintaining current operations.¡±


    "I trust you," the old man said with his toothless smile. "I''m sure that none of you will try to trick an elder."


    "Of course not," shouted a wily-looking gang member. "However, we must warn you that the mayor takes a cut of the revenue to fund his party¡­ it helps us limit run-ins with the police."


    "Oh, fine," the old man said casually. "As long as he''s not too greedy anyway, or we''ll have to put someone else in his place."


    A deafening silence filled the room. Isaac saw sweat beading on the forehead of the gang member who had just spoken. Crazy, he''s totally crazy.


    The old man''s eyes began to glow when he saw him, and he motioned for Isaac to come closer.


    "Come over here kid, I wanted to ask you some really important questions."


    The gang members retreated without further ado, even the giant left the room, leaving the two of them alone. Isaac had felt the assessing weight of the stares on him. If he played his cards right, he would be able to gain an unassailable position in the gang. Avenging his brother''s murder had always seemed out of reach, but maybe that could change.


    He had to answer the old man''s questions in a satisfactory manner. He braced himself.


    "Do you know how the internet works?"


    Issac was so surprised that he almost asked the old man to repeat, but he bit his lip to stop himself.


    "Yes, sir. I can access it with this," he replied, pulling out his phone.


    "Really fascinating," the old man said, nodding his head. "They say you can find all kinds of information on it."


    "That''s right, you can find anything on the internet."


    The old man squinted his eyes evilly. "Even what people want to keep hidden above all else?"


    Isaac hastened to nod. "Yes. If you hire a specialist, a hacker, he can expose all the secrets of your enemies."


    "Fantastic, I''ll have to get one. Money won''t be a problem I believe. In the meantime, explain to me how this rival gang the others told me about works."


    "Sir? The White Ghosts?"


    "Ah no, no. I''m talking about the Police."


    Isaac took a deep breath. This was going to be a long conversation.

 38. Attack plan

    Wednesday night, downtown pizzeria


    Diego was late. It was not his habit, but he had been held up at the office. Melinda was still not back, and he was so worried that he had made a mistake filling out some files the day before. Hence the extra work. His colleagues had teased him about his distraction, but he hadn''t explained what was going on.


    He couldn''t bring himself to do it, even to get his wife back. If the police started pressuring the Church of the Covenant without solid evidence, it would start a civil war. And with the magical powers involved, dozens would die. The targeted attack Rafael proposed seemed the best option, even though acting outside the law made him extremely uncomfortable.


    When he entered the pizzeria, everyone else was already there. Even Jay. That said a lot about his tardiness, but no one commented when he sat down. Rafael must have already explained the situation because everyone was lost in thought, and a heavy silence reigned around the table, broken only by the sounds coming from the kitchen.


    There was the hard core of the Association. Rafael and Jay, of course. Ilona and Tiffany, who had just started whispering in their corner, Jazz, Orphelia, and the brothers Hippolyte and Borka Omarov. Diego was twice as old as the others, and felt out of place. It had been a long time since he had set foot in this kind of establishment, which tended to target a student clientele.


    Their youth was not a problem for him, but their lack of experience was. He had seen too many freshly graduated police officers make serious mistakes in the field, putting the whole team in danger. On the other hand, he was the only one without magical powers, so maybe he was the one who lacked experience, and was likely to drag the others down.


    Diego looked in Rafael''s direction, then asked:


    "How much did you tell them?"


    "I just described the situation for now. I was waiting for you for the rest."


    "You don''t mind if I summarize things?"


    Rafael shook his head, and everyone turned to Diego. His status as a police detective, and his role in rescuing Tiffany, meant that he was held in some respect, even if he wasn''t spirit-bound.


    "Well, we are gathered here to decide what to do about the cult group of the Church of the Covenant. Father Gregory Cordier, who killed Leonard Duprat, and who also tried to kill Rafael, is a member. Dino Calder¨®n, who almost killed Tiffany, is also a member. They probably have plans to destroy the Association, but they also target civilians. They kidnapped my wife Melinda!"


    The others nodded, the only new thing was apparently the information about his wife. Tiffany had brought her hand to her mouth, and seemed sad for him. Diego didn''t want to dwell on the subject, so he continued:


    "Unfortunately, the police can''t intervene. First of all, we don''t have enough evidence. It''s a good thing that Tiffany''s injuries are all gone, but that means we can''t file a complaint. Second, the police aren''t trained to deal with magic, and the discovery of its existence would disrupt society so much that it will be impossible to get justice."


    "That''s why I proposed that we intervene," Rafael continued, "Not all of you are directly involved in this conflict, so I''ll understand if you want to keep your distance, but, as far as I''m concerned, I won''t remain passive in the face of the attack we''ve suffered."


    "I''m with him, of course," Jay added. "I''m going to kill Dino for what he did to Tiff!"


    Beside him, Tiffany looked at him with concern, but made no attempt to dissuade him. She stammered:


    "I''ll help you however I can."


    Jay turned his head sharply, looking at Rafael.


    "I want her to stay back."


    "Ah!" cried Ilona. "That''s not for you to decide. Tiffany is not a fragile little girl who needs to be protected. She knows how to defend herself!"


    "It''s okay Ilona, don''t worry," said Tiffany, embarrassed to be the center of attention. "I''d rather be in the back tending to the injured anyway."


    "Hmph, if you say so," Ilona replied. "I''m in too, obviously. Sounds like fun."


    That made Diego cringe. It would be anything but fun. What was going on with this girl, did she have a post-traumatic syndrome related to the loss of her eye or something? He looked at Rafael with concern. Typically the kind of ticking time bomb he didn''t want to have with him during the assault on the convent.


    "We can''t leave Tiffany alone," Jay remarked. "Could you stay with her, Jazz?"


    Jazz nodded. "No problem. It''s not much, but I have first aid training..."


    "You''ll be well equipped," Rafael reassured him. "The Alchemist gave me serenity and healing ointments. The more important is that we all come through this unscathed."


    He continued, looking at Ophelia and the Omarov brothers. "And you, are you in?"


    Orphelia nodded immediately, "I''m not one to run away from danger, especially after what you''ve done for me."


    "We''re coming too," added Hippolyte. "I can''t believe what Dino did, he owes us some explanations!"


    Rafael smiled broadly at his companions. "Perfect, so we''ll attack the convent on Friday night. That gives us two days to finish our preparations. I''ll be in charge of opening a breach in the convent''s perimeter, then I''ll take care of the priest. Ilona and Orphelia will go to St. Catherine''s Church to destroy the anchor of his spirit, that should give me the advantage-"


    "What, I won''t be at the convent with you?" cried Ilona, rising from her chair.


    "This mission is crucial for me to win the fight against the priest," Rafael replied without batting an eye.


    Ilona didn''t hear it that way. "It''s because of what happened at the Bodega, right? I told you it wouldn''t happen again!"


    Tiffany tugged on her friend''s sleeve to calm her down. All eyes were on her. Understanding that she had gone too far, Ilona sat down and grumbled, her eyes shining with fury. Rafael sighed, then explained:


    "Yes, it''s because of what happened at the Bodega. To destroy the church will require enormous firepower, and only you can be trusted with that task."


    "Ah," said Ilona, confused. "All right then."


    Diego wasn''t comfortable with the idea, but anything was better than giving the priest and his acolytes free rein, and surely no one would be around on a Friday night. At least, not as long as Ilona remained within the limits of the church. From what he understood, she was capable of reducing the whole neighborhood to ashes.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Rafael continued, "Jay will take care of Dino, and Diego will go look for his wife, Melinda. Hippolyte and Borka, you will accompany him. He has no magical powers, so, if you run into a shaman from the Church of the Covenant, it will be up to you to handle it."


    The Omarov brothers nodded seriously. Diego was reassured that he would not be alone, but he did not intend to let them fight without him. A bullet from a gun, or the discharge of a taser, could take a shaman down if the timing was right, and he would be ready.


    "As for the details, I''ll let you see for yourself," Rafael said, "In any case, good preparation is essential. So let''s fill our stomach well!"


    "For that as for the rest, you can count on me," Jay replied with a smile.


    The waiter was just walking towards them with their order. It was time to get some strength, they would need it soon.


    <hr>


    Rafael was nervously playing with his phone. He had settled down at a table in the corner of the bar, so as not to be disturbed, but it couldn''t help with his own disturbing thoughts. Now that he knew the priest was still in the loop, he saw enemies everywhere. He even wondered if Alek''s disappearance had not been organized by the Church of the Covenant...


    What worried him most was that there might be a second infiltrator among the members of the Association. Another Dino. If so, the assault on the convent could be a disaster. He couldn''t let that happen.


    But the price to pay is so heavy...


    Orphelia entered the bar. She looked around the room, then came and sat down next to him. She didn''t ask why he had arranged this secret meeting, and he didn''t say anything either. A short time later, Jazz and the Omarov brothers also arrived. Impatient, Borka asked:


    "Why did you ask us to come here, couldn''t you have talked to us at the pizzeria?"


    Rafael silently shook his head. He gathered his will, then blurted:


    "I want to form a group inside the Association so that the incident with Dino doesn''t happen again. Its members would be responsible for gathering information about the newbies, and bringing to heel those who would behave problematically."


    "Why aren''t Jay, Ilona and Tiffany here?" asked Jazz.


    He didn''t waste any time.


    "I''m too close to them," Rafael said. "I want the most unbiased people possible so I can''t be accused of being a tyrant or anything like that. I ask you because I trust you."


    I disgust myself, I shouldn''t be lying to them like that.


    "I agree with you," Orphelia says. "We can''t take the chance. I''m happy with the way you took me in, but it was a little irresponsible..."


    "That''s true, even if it''s sad to say," Rafael nodded.


    "Spying on people doesn''t really appeal to me," Borka said in turn. "And, frankly, I don''t think I would be any good at it, but I''m here if you need some muscle against some plotters."


    "Me too," Hippolyte agreed.


    "It''s just a security measure," Rafael justified himself, "To enforce the Association''s rules. You know they ensure maximum freedom for everyone."


    Jazz, for his part, wrinkled his nose. "Humph, it''s probably necessary to control our members, but it''s not for me. Sorry, I''ll pass."


    "Are you sure?" asked Rafael. He couldn''t force him, but Jazz knew almost all their secrets. He was dangerous. That said, he probably had nothing to hide if he didn''t want to be part of the group.


    "Certainly," he said, rising from the chair. "I''ll leave you to it, it''s time to go dancing."


    Jazz bounced out of the bar, to an inner melody that only he knew the tune to. Rafael sometimes wondered why he had joined the Association. Only dance seemed to matter to him. He shrugged his shoulders. Somehow, they were all weirdos with their spirits...


    He looked at the three remaining shamans: Orphelia, Hippolyte, and Borka. They had just ordered beers, and were laughing about how nobody should buy Corona anymore. Rafael felt a little guilty, but, after all, he was doing this to protect them. Them, and the others.


    He leaned conspiratorially toward the trio, and said:


    "Now that we are among ourselves, I can tell you one of my secrets."


    "What''s that?" asked Hippolyte, looking interested.


    "I can implant seeds in people''s bodies, it allows me to communicate with them in a summary way, with a kind of Morse code. If I implant one in you, you will also be able to communicate with each other."


    "Does it hurt?" asked Hippolyte, who was more sensitive than his looks suggested.


    "No, not at all," Rafael reassured him, "It''s completely painless. The seed feeds on some of your spiritual energy, and connects you to the other seeds, that''s all. I think it''s important for the group to have a quick, hidden way to communicate."


    "Okay," said Borka. "It''ll also come in handy during the assault on the convent."


    Rafael nodded. "Exactly. I can implant them now, giving you a few days to familiarize yourself with their use."


    The trio agreed, and Rafael pulled three mistletoe seeds from his pocket. He implanted them one by one by simply placing his hand on the other shamans arms. From the outside, nothing out of the ordinary seemed to happen, and the waiter who brought them their beers didn''t notice. Yet five minutes later, Rafael''s parasitic seeds were in place.


    "It''s easy to use them," he said. "All you have to do is push your spiritual energy inside to make them vibrate, while thinking about the person you want to contact. The frequency of the vibrations will help decode your message. Nothing too complex, obviously, but it''ll do just fine."


    "There''s just one more question," Orphelia said as she put her glass back on the table after taking a large sip.


    "What''s that?" asked Borka.


    "How shall we call ourselves," she said with a smile. "I suggest the Enforcers. Pretty impressive, isn''t it?"


    "I like it," said Rafael.


    "Me too," said Hippolyte.


    "Let''s go with the Enforcers," confirmed Borka. "A toast to the birth of the best shaman group ever!"

 39. The assault

    Two days had passed and Alek had not yet returned. Rafael kept turning the situation over and over in his head, unable to find any other solution than to attack the Church of the Covenant. In any case, it was too late to have second thoughts. There was only an hour left before the meeting with the other members of the Association at the convent.


    He had spent half the afternoon refining his energy in the sun. This was still summer, even if it was coming to an end, and his spirit would be stronger than last time he fought the priest. However, he couldn''t be sure of the outcome. The priest was a tough enemy, and Rafael did not know how many other shamans there were in that cult.


    He checked his equipment one last time. His enchanted wooden amulet hung around his neck, accelerating the energy flow between him and his plant spirit. His staff of disruption, designed specifically to counter the priest, attached to his bag. In his pocket was a pepper spray, but the priest would surely expect it this time.


    He also had the Alchemist''s ointments, seeds of various plants, a packet of flour, his lucky stone, and a change of clothes. He had decided to go without shoes, no matter how people would look at him in the street. Better to have direct access to the earth.


    He would have liked Jay to share some of his good fortune with him, but he knew that, against Dino''s powers, he would need everything he had been able to accumulate over the past few days. No, as much as he wished for help, he was the only one who could handle the priest... He had to take care of him, for Leonard, and for the city.


    Rafael looked at the clock again. It was time to go. He kissed his parents goodbye, which surprised them, as he didn''t usually bother. Then he went to the garage and got on his motorcycle. He fiddled with his helmet for several seconds before deciding to start it. In a few minutes he would be attacking a religious building. It felt irreal.


    Rafael took the road, forcing himself not to go too fast. He wasn''t afraid of having an accident, not with his reflexes enhanced by spiritual energy, but he didn''t want to linger too long in front of the convent waiting for the others. It wouldn''t make sense to get spotted because he had arrived too early.


    He parked one street away from the convent, and looked at his watch. Only five minutes early, it would be fine. Ilona and Orphelia should already be at St. Catherine''s Church, waiting for his message to begin their work of destruction. It was all in the timing. Too early, and the priest might notice something. Rafael couldn''t let him get away this time.


    A car door slammed behind him. He turned to see Jay getting out of his car, accompanied by Tiffany and Jazz. His friend wasn''t late. That said a lot about his determination to settle the score with Dino, and it showed on his face. Rafael had never seen him so closed and focused.


    What''s more, a vortex of energy was absorbing the luck all around Jay. Rafael couldn''t usually feel it, but here the effect was so intense, so dense, that he felt that even a mundane could sense it. This was serious stuff. He almost felt sorry for Dino.


    "You ready?" asked Jay to Rafael.


    "He won''t run away this time," he assured him.


    Jay nodded. He opened the trunk of his car, took out Orphelia''s water gun and said:


    "Same with Dino, you can count on it."


    Diego''s car arrived in turn. He had picked up the Omarov brothers, and Rafael also knew that they had met the day before to discuss how to work together. Having bonded animal spirits, they had a lot of raw power, but were not very versatile. That said, with Diego''s experience, they should be just fine.


    "Is everyone ready?" asked Rafael.


    The others nodded, a serious look on their faces.


    "Good, let''s go!"


    They made their way to the back of the convent as quietly as possible, but, given the size of their group, and the daylight still present, they were unlikely to stay off the radar for long.


    It didn''t matter, they only needed a few moments.


    Rafael approached a part of the wall he had spotted earlier in the week. Two things had made him choose this site. First, it was a little far from the street, and few people passed by. Second, there was already a thin crack running along the facade. This would make his job easier.


    Rafael took an elm seed from his pocket, and inserted it into the crack. With his water bottle, he soaked it generously, then put his hand on it.


    This is it. We''re really breaking in.


    Without giving himself time to be afraid, or to change his mind, he sent his spiritual energy inside the elm seed. Immediately, roots grew inside the crack. Rafael emptied the rest of his water bottle, and continued to use the power of his plant spirit.


    Ten seconds later, the roots were the size of a finger, and the wall was already starting to crack. Thirty seconds, they were the size of an arm. The sound was deafening, pieces of cement fell all around Rafael. He stretched his will to make the roots penetrate even more deeply. It wasn''t enough to destroy the wall, he had to create an opening.


    His enchanted amulet was burning against his chest, but he didn''t stop feeding the tree so that it would continue its meteoric growth. With a rustle, branches and leaves grew above him, the foliage shading him. But most of his magic was focused on the roots.


    They hung on the wall as if to give it a death hug. The coating had long since fallen away, revealing rows of increasingly disjointed and broken cinderblocks. Until, finally, the weight of the trunk toppled them, opening a gaping hole in the building. A stream of water poured out of it, coming from pipes torn off in the process.


    "Let''s go," Rafael said.


    He went into the hole first. Behind the wall was a dormitory with about a twelve beds. Rafael saw a sudden movement near the door, and turned his head just in time to see a frightened woman running out. There must have been several of them in there before he collapsed the wall.


    Rafael stepped out of the way to let Diego and the Omarov brothers in. For now, everything was going according to plan.


    "Over there," he told them. "Some women have run away, they probably know where Melinda is."


    Without taking the time to answer him, Diego sped off down the hallway like an arrow. Hippolyte and Borka hurried to avoid losing him.


    Jay entered the convent with the water gun in his hand. He was completely focused on his objective, and scanned the surroundings without paying attention to his friend. He also headed down the hallway.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "Good luck," Rafael said.


    Jay replied without stopping. "I''ll use all the one I need."


    Rafael wasn''t worried about him. In truth, Jay''s powers were terrifying, and there was no way to protect yourself from them. The only way to beat him was to survive until he exhausted his reserves. Dino would never be able to last long.


    Rafael looked behind him to make sure Tiffany and Jazz were okay. They were near the rubble, pretending to film it with their phones. Perfect, they wouldn''t risk much among the mundanes.


    He took out his phone, and quickly sent a message to Ilona:


    Rafael: We''re in, get ready.


    Then he prepared a second message. He would only have to press a button to signal them to start their work of destruction.


    It was time to go hunting.


    <hr>


    Diego had almost caught up with the two frightened women who had fled the dormitory. But when they saw that someone was chasing them, they had accelerated and managed to reach a small chapel where they had locked themselves in. The police inspector was drumming vainly on the door for them to open it.


    "I mean you no harm," he shouted. "I''m just looking for my wife, Melinda."


    No answer. Behind him, the Omarov brothers had just arrived. They quickly understood the situation.


    "Let me handle it," said Hippolyte, cracking his neck.


    He stood by the door, took a deep breath, and his body suddenly began to grow. His neck widened, his muzzle lengthened, and his legs became more bowed, like the hind legs of a horse. Half-turning hinself, he threw his left foot back with all his might. His shoe hit the door with a deafening clatter, and the latch gave way, half torn from the wood to which it was attached.


    Eyes fixed on Hippolyte, stunned by his transformation, Diego took a few seconds to regain his composure. Borka put his hand on his shoulder and asked:


    "Do you want me to go in first?"


    Diego shook his head.


    "I''ll go," he said, pulling his pistol from his holster.


    The door offered no resistance when he kicked it open. He then entered, his gun pointed forward. The two women were huddled near the altar, holding each other, and murmuring prayers.


    Diego looked around the rest of the room. No one was there. Yet he did not put his weapon away. The two women seemed harmless, but perhaps they were acting. Tiffany''s transformation had left its mark on him, and Hippolyte''s was still fresh in his mind. He was not going to be deceived by the physical aspect of the two cultists.


    He walked toward them, but stopped cautiously a meter away.


    "I''m looking for Melinda Martinez," he said as calmly as possible. "Do you know where I can find her."


    One of the women began to cry, he wouldn''t get anything out of that one. The other, seeing his brandished gun and his serious look, decided to speak. She stammered:


    "Not Martinez, the only Melinda I know is named Desousa."


    Diego trembled inwardly. Her maiden name!


    "That''s her," he said, controlling his voice so as not to betray his emotion. "Where is she?"


    "In the infirmary, she wasn''t feeling well this morning. Because of her children. Sister Marie Chastety said it was just a phase, and that she was going to take care of her..."


    "I''m the one who''s going to take care of her," Diego growled, waving his gun. "How do we get to the infirmary?"


    The woman, white as a sheet, pointed in the direction.


    "Down the hallway, to the right, and right again. Don''t hurt us, I beg you."


    Diego was already gone. There was no time to lose, they had to be out of there before the police arrived. Hippolyte and Borka followed with a delay, leaving the two women alone and terrified in the chapel. The broken door offered no protection, but they did not have the mental strength to find a better shelter.


    <hr>


    Jay walked through the corridors of the convent with his eyes half closed, water gun forward. He didn''t know where he was going, but he didn''t care. The image of Dino''s lifeless body floated in his mind, and he used it to guide him through the twists and turns of possible futures.


    You shouldn''t have gone after her, Dino. That was the end of your luck, and now you''ll have to suffer the full fury of my spirit.


    The vortex of energy surrounding Jay had grown again. It was now absorbing luck from a dozen meters away, regardless of who might be caught in the absorption stream. Anyway, everyone who was hanging around was part of the cult, isn''t it?


    His core couldn''t hold all the luck he had accumulated over the past few days. The surplus floated around him in a gigantic halo, plunging him into a kind of fog that could distort reality. He was no longer in control of his movements, the image he was visualizing was directly directing them.


    Jay turned left, pushed open a door that was luckily not locked, and entered a closet filled with cleaning supplies. There he stood still, letting the seconds tick by. He wasn''t impatient because he knew he was on the right path, and that something was going to happen.


    Suddenly he felt something. A butterfly of light flitting through the fog. He concentrated, sending his spiritual energy through his luck token to bring it to him. When it landed on his skin, his hand automatically rose, pointing the water gun in the corner of the room. He fired.


    The ground exploded. Concrete debris flew in all directions, miraculously avoiding hitting Jay. He didn''t even get a scratch. There was now a huge hole in the ground where he had fired, allowing him to see the basement. A room with no windows in the middle of which was a bed. And on it was Dino, his shoulder bandaged, sneezing from the dust raised by the explosion.


    Jay fired again. Dino reacted with superhuman speed, bringing his hands forward. The stream of water rushing toward him slowed to a crawl, and fell into a harmless puddle a few feet away. Dino then grabbed several pieces of concrete that had fallen near him, and stood up, looking hard toward the ceiling.


    The two men''s eyes met.


    Jay''s left hand was raised, two fingers forward, his token against his palm. He had just finished drawing a rune with the energy he had accumulated, and Dino was right in his sights.


    "You pushed your luck, and now you''re going to die."